kesujo

[kesujo]

Chapter 13: The New Boss - Part 2

Previous part here.

“That took long. You didn’t actually get in trouble, did you?”

If it was Cody who noticed how long he’d spent in Jessica’s office, Parker would’ve been more concerned. Thankfully, it was his office neighbor, Angel, the very definition of a Good Christian Girl to the tee, who asked the question.

“Nah, there was just a lot to go through.” Even though Parker knew Angel would be the last person in the office who would suspect them of salacious activities, the pause in her response still gave him a degree of anxiety. “You know, with the email, the storage server, the chat rooms, the GitHub, which apparently she wanted to set up a brand-new account for, all of it.”

“Hm, yeah, that is a lot…” Hearing the reply, Parker breathed an internal sigh of relief. “Has she not worked in this industry before?”

“Not sure, honestly.”

“Oh…”

Hearing her trail off, Parker could tell she intended to inquire further but felt bad about doing so. So, he continued, “She’s the wife of my best friend.”

Angel nodded. “Oh, I see. It was just, you two seemed so close.”

This wasn’t a bad sign. There was no need to panic. It was just an observation.

“Ever since they moved in next door to me, we’ve all been hanging out together a bit more.”

“Oh, that’s fun!”

Thankfully, Angel didn’t pursue the topic further than that, turning back to her computer and resuming work. The rest of the day went without a hitch, the office almost entirely deserted not ten minutes after 5:00 pm save for one of the UI/UX designers. Itwas the first day of the project, but that didn’t mean it was anywhere close to the busiest part—after all, there were a bunch of roadblocks and hurdles and bottlenecks to clear first, what with design documents, work flows, time schedules, meetings with the customers, waiting for access to API, the whole nine yards. There was only so much Parker could pretend to have left, but thankfully, the last remaining coworker didn’t stay for much longer.

“Oh, are we the last ones?”

“Yeah, looks like it. Plus Jessica.”

The UI/UX designer, Chris, slung his backpack over his shoulder. “Ah. She still in her office, huh? Rough first day, looks like.” He began walking towards the door to Jessica’s office, and that, for some reason, threw Parker into a panic. “I’ll stop by to say bye—”

“Um, actually—” Parker internally grimaced. This wasn’t too suspicious, was it? Plus, he didn’t even know if he needed to do this. “—Jessica is someone who basically can’t work without complete focus. It’d be best not to disturb her, seeing how her door’s closed.” Still, it was better safe than sorry.

“Ah.” Chris retracted the hand that was about to open the door. “Gotcha. I’ve been meaning to ask, you two know each other?”

“She’s my college friend’s wife.”

“Aaah, ok, gotcha. Honestly, I thought she was your wife for a second but realized it didn’t make sense that you wouldn’t know your own wife was joining the company you were working for.”

Parker couldn’t let out more than a little bit of a smile at that. Given their circumstances … that was an incredibly awkward thing to have to respond to. “Nah, she just recently moved in next to me, and I’ve seen her at-home office there.”

“Ok. Well, I’ll let you finish your thing so you can get home already. See ya tomorrow!”

Parker waved goodbye to him, waited a few more minutes to verify that he was indeed the last person left in the office, and shot Jessica a text.

‘Think you’re the last one. About ready to get goin?’

Still keeping in mind that Hunter might be scrolling through her texts later, Parker figured the wording of the text was innocuous enough so as to not arouse suspicion. However, when Jessica didn’t respond, Parker began to fret.

It was still winter, so the sun was already halfway down the horizon. The lights to her office were still on, so she had to still be in there … maybe she was sharing his thought processes with the texts but couldn’t find a way to word it innocuously?

The thought, as ridiculous as it sounded in Parker’s head, wasn’t something he would put past Jessica. After all, this was Jessica.

So, after a few more minutes of waiting, Parker just went up to the door to her office and knocked.

“Come in~”

Just hearing the playful, singsong voice Jessica used to welcome him in was enough for Parker to be grateful that he shooed Chris away from Jessica’s office, but the sight that beheld him as he opened the door redoubled, retripled, that feeling.

“Jesus—”

What he was greeted by wasn’t even Jessica’s face, but instead the dripping wet pink folds exposed by her spread-apart butt cheeks, Jessica bent over her own desk in a much-too salacious posture for a workplace.

“Come on, my pussy’s getting so lonely…”

Parker didn’t even need to see her face to hear the pout that accompanied the whine. “You know, this is our workplace.”

“Well, not anymore it’s not.”

“But that doesn’t mean that you should do that. You know, I had to drive Chris away from your office before he left. What if he was the one who opened the door?”

“But he wasn’t, was he?”

“That—I mean—no, it’s not—” Was it just that Jessica trusted him to enable her behavior like this, or was the thought that it could be someone else who opened the door just that thrilling to her?

“You know me so well, so I knew you’d protect me.”

Oh, so it was the former.

Parker sighed. Was he an enabler for Jessica’s shenanigans? Maybe, next time, Parker should just let Jessica suffer the consequences of her risk-taking behavior.

“So the reason you haven’t responded to my text was…”

“Because I was preparing for you, of course.”

Hm? “Wait, so you weren’t in that position this entire…?”

“Oh no, of course not.”

Parker let out an exasperated sigh, a response that elicited a giggle from Jessica. “Then why’d you let me believe—”

“You’re so funny, Parker.” The more she spoke, the looser her hold of her cheeks became, and the more they curtained her glimmering vaginal lips. “I do value this job, you know. I wouldn’t be so stupid so as to risk throwing it away on my first day.”

“You say, egging your own employee to fuck you over your own desk after having given him a blowjob earlier that day.”

A twinkling laughter escaped Jessica’s lips at that. “Enough stalling, come in already~”

In the back of his mind, Parker always figured coming to the office was his last-resort option to escape Jessica. The only reason why he didn’t was because how much he hated traffic, which apparently superseded his desire to escape being roped into Jessica’s shenanigans. But it wasn’t even like it was a daily occurrence, whereas dealing with traffic was—so, therefore, Parker remained at home.

The office was his safe place. If he went to the office, he’d be free from Jessica, at least during work hours. Plus, seeing all his coworkers in person would probably be nice—and, it’d be less of a hassle to talk to them, as he could just walk to their cubicle as opposed to having to join a Skype call. The week leading up to this one, Parker was making all sorts of excuses as to why coming back to the office wasn’t a bad thing, why dealing with traffic would be worth it.

But now, he had to deal with this?

“This is so dumb.”

“You know what I think is dumb, is that you’re leaving me hanging for so long.”

At least there would be less traffic on the way back home.

“Um, actually, I sorta…” He felt bad for saying it. It wasn’t even Jessica’s fault, really, but knowing her, she’d definitely be indignant about it, maybe even take offense to it.

“Hm?” Jessica turned her head back around, her eyes landing on his bulge—or rather, lack thereof. “Wait, you aren’t even hard?!”

Yep, he figured. “Well, this is my work place. It’s sorta hard to get it up while, you know, at work.”

Jessica stood back up and turned around to face him, staring at the sheepish man for a few seconds before breaking out into giggles. “You really are something special, aren’t you, Parker?”

“What?” That wasn’t the kind of response he was expecting. Even after all this time, Parker still felt no closer to understanding the elusive, mysterious Jessica. Plus, how was he supposed to respond to that? What did she even mean by that?

“What do you think Hunter will think when he realizes you’ve been fucking me behind his back all this time?”

“As a part of the competition.”

Jessica smiled. “Yeah, as a part of our competition.”

The way she worded it … surely, she wasn’t pulling his leg about the whole thing, right? “Just to be sure—”

By the time he started speaking, Jessica was already slowly walking towards him, the bottom few buttons of her shirt undone but otherwise still covering her torso while her pants laid pooled between the two chairs facing the window behind her. “Seriously, it’s not nice to keep a lady waiting you know?”

“I’m pretty sure ladies usually say that about someone being late in meeting up with her.”

“And how rude is it that I showed you my pussy and you’re still not hard?”

Maybe he was a prude, but Parker was no less comfortable hearing the abrasive, direct language coming out of Jessica’s mouth as the first time she had blackmailed him into fucking her. “As I said, this is my workplace, so—”

“I swear, I have to do everything myself.”

“So you aren’t listening to me, huh?”

“Before I start, you should turn off the lights, first.”

Parker sighed, obliging Jessica’s request by reaching behind him and flicking the switch off. If she hadn’t given him those instructions, he would’ve suggested doing so himself; although the nearest building was quite a ways off, there were still a few lights dotting the side of the office building staring back at them. What was the likelihood that someone from one of those buildings would direct their eyes to Jessica’s specific office, if it was even visible without a phone’s camera? Small, but still greater than zero.

With the lights in her office gone, the only other light that illuminated the dim office were the lights from the nearby highway and the moon, which together provided enough light to see the glimmer of excitement from the libidinous woman’s face as she unzipped his pants and pulled it down, his shoes coming off with them.

“You’ve been a naughty boy, leaving me horny and wanting after cumming all over my tits…”

“I don’t see how that was in any way my fault.”

“Talking back, too?”

“Jessica, I’m not going to call you ‘mommy’ or anything like that.” Saying the word, even as a warning, made him cringe. The memory of that one time a little over a month ago, when Jessica pretended to be sick as a ploy to lure Parker over to ‘take care of her’ by fucking her while Hunter was working in the other room and insisted he follow the roleplay by calling her exactly that, left Parker with scars, he was pretty sure.

“Aww…”

“This time, you can’t blackmail me into following along.”

Jessica pouted. “You’re no fun. But, fine.”

Without another word, Jessica leaned forward and started dribbling saliva onto the tip of his dick. “Ah—”

Parker muffled the moan, the suddenness of the warm, viscous fluid landing on the sensitive organ taking him by surprise. Predictably, Jessica grinned at the noise, looking back up at him after her hands took over the job of smothering the lubricant along his length. “No need to hold back, Parker. That’s what I got the sound-proof pads for, not that there’s anyone else even left in the office. Right?”

That wasn’t why he was suppressing his moans, but Parker didn’t say that out loud. Instead, he said, “You really think I would walk in here if that wasn’t the case?”

She shook her head, the smile staying on her lips as she redirected her attention back down on the steadily growing penis in the warm grip of her hands. “I’d understand if you held back earlier, when you weren’t one-hundred percent sure of the soundproofing capabilities of this room, but now that there’s no fear, you can freely tell me how much of a slut your boss is, how she’s only good for one thing and that’s pleasuring your cock, yell and cuss me out and manhandle me and fill me up with so much cum that the room will stink of sex for weeks.”

It was honestly pretty impressive, how Jessica was able to say all of that with such a straight face, and say it in a way that was still massively arousing. Maybe it was pretty privilege—or, rather, sexy privilege—that Parker felt his erection growing at an exponentially growing rate at the filth spewing out of her otherwise pretty lips. The impact of her words were very indiscrete, Jessica herself noticing how quickly his erection unfurled to full mast in her very hands.

“For someone who loves dirty talk so much, you are awfully afraid of partaking yourself.”

“Right, my bad for not wanting to insult people.”

“It’s not insulting, it’s hot.”

“I’m pretty sure both can be true.”

“Oh, so you admit it’s hot?”

Shit. “You can think whatever of it, but it still sounds like an insult to me.” Jessica really got him there, not that he’d ever admit it. Again, it was like a competitiveness he felt with her: the second he let himself affirm that he was, indeed, becoming even the slightest bit like her, then Jessica would’ve won this so-called ‘Soiling Mr. Innocent’ game. Although, upon retrospection, the game was inherently unfair as Parker didn’t seem to have a win condition.

Jessica responded with a pleased hum rather than words, as her mouth had become occupied with his dick. Parker gritted his teeth, pushing back the moan that threatened to escape his lips at the sensation of her soft, velvety lips gliding along his member and her tongue caressing the underside of the engorged organ. No matter how much he could rationalize the lack of danger of the situation, he couldn’t shake off how wrong it all felt. The office was always a place of professionalism, of hard work and concentrated effort and civility, so to partake in such a bawdy activity, especially after hours when they weren’t even supposed to be there anymore, felt blasphemous.

“Aah,” Jessica gasped, coming back up for air after giving his cock a decent coating of saliva, “It’s so unfair, every time this beast comes anywhere near my mouth I wanna stuff it down my throat but I’ve been looking forward to feeling you ramming me from behind that I can’t get into it.”

“What a terrible conundrum.”

“I know!” Parker was sure his words were dripping with sarcasm, but with how enthusiastically Jessica agreed with him, he for a second wondered if her lust clouded her ability to detect even that amount of sarcasm. “But I already made up my mind.” And Parker knew Jessica was the kind of woman to never deviate after making up her mind, for better or for worse—actually, for worse or for worse. “Ok, now that you’re finally ready, now you can come in!”

Seeing the sight that initially greeted him when he walked into the office, especially after being primed by the impromptu blowjob Jessica just gave him, Parker felt the burgeoning arousal building up inside him. The pair of glistening, pink labia his lady-boss was presenting to him somehow shimmered even in the dim light the moon provided, the tail ends of her shirt falling around her hips unintentionally perfectly outlining her curves. It was a damn sexy scene to behold, even Parker had to admit.

“Right.”

As he stepped closer to Jessica, the excitement twinkling in her eyes seemingly intensified, and he could’ve sworn he saw a dribble of precum trickling between her freshly shaven pussy lips and down her leg.

“Fuck, come on already!” she whined, her eyes boring a hole in the erection Parker was holding in his hands.

“You’re really gonna—”

“Yes! Please, I need your cock so badly, please!”

There was also something about the pure, feminine appeal of Jessica’s naturally higher-pitched voice and the smooth way she spoke contrasted sharply with the absolutely filthy language she used that made her all the sexier. Again, all things Parker would never even hint to Jessica that these were his thoughts.

“Fine…”

Even when he placed one hand on her romp, Jessica flinched a little, almost letting out a moan. For a brief moment, Parker wondered if he had unintentionally blue-balled (or, blue-beaned considering she was a woman) her for hours on end and she was actually as horny as she sounded before confirming it for himself by shoving his length into her pussy.

“Mmm, fuuck…”

It was wetter, much wetter than usual, and also a notch hotter, but before Parker could hate himself for being able to use those as benchmarks for figuring out just how aroused Jessica was, she let out another drawn-out, ecstatic moan before cutting herself off with a string of gasps.

“God, so big, fuck, it’s so much, oh god, oh god!”

Parker almost wouldn’t believe it if he wasn’t watching Jessica spasming against her desk, with probably about a third of his length still not inside her, drowning his dick with her honey.

“Um…”

“Don’t stop! Destroy my naughty little cunt! Fuck me into the desk!”

Parker gritted his teeth, mostly in an attempt to reel in his own lust, before following Jessica’s directive. With each hand grasping either side of her hips, Jessica’s hands left her butt and were now placed on the desk, her back slightly arched as Parker aggressively rode out her orgasm.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck—”

The additional lubrication from her climax was counteracted by her convulsing walls, tightening, suffocating, his dick. A few thrusts later, Jessica’s orgasm finally reached an end, incidentally at the same time Parker fully hilted himself inside her.

As he stopped, Jessica frowned. “What are—”

“Let me—agh—give me a second…”

The pressure being exerted on his sensitive organ was bordering on painful, or maybe the overwhelming pleasure was starting to make him delirious.

“Yeah, fuck, you’re stretching me out so much…”

Parker started slow, but as he acclimated, his speed ramped up. It wasn’t much later that the office was echoing with the clapping sounds of Parker’s groin against Jessica’s juicy romp, her upper body shaking in tandem with Parker’s thrusts.

“Oh my god, oh my god—!”

It was slightly awkward, since the edge of the desk offered next to no grip, but even with his limited capacity to piston his cock into Jessica, it still was enough to start the familiar process of the tension building in his nethers.

“Parker, lean over.” Ordinarily, Parker felt like Jessica would’ve been demanding that he be rougher, but Jessica must’ve felt how awkward it was to do so. It was a weird thing for Parker to be grateful of Jessica for, but he was nonetheless, which was why he so readily obeyed, slightly slowing down to obey her command while Jessica herself raised her torso slightly off the desk to meet him halfway. “Here, your handlebars.”

Jessica had, without him noticing, unbuttoned more of her shirt, leaving her tits spilling out between the split of the cloth, and was directing his hands onto the shapely mounds.

“Damn it, Jessica—”

“You can do it!”

Jessica turned her head to give Parker a quick peck on the cheek as he spread his legs a bit further for additional stability.

“You’re asking for a bit much, aren’t you?”

“It’s a boss’s job to get the most out of her employees, right?”

“As in, their performance. For their job.”

“And right now, you’re performing your job to pound me into this desk.”

Parker scoffed, earning a grin from his cheeky boss. Jessica never failed to impress him with her banter. Or, maybe ‘impress’ was the wrong word—more like, confound him. “That isn’t even remotely close to what my job description is.”

“I can see if I can include your additional responsibilities on paper if you’d like.”

Parker grimaced at the possibility, even if he knew she was just saying it. “Right. My new job title: senior software engineer, and personal dildo of Jessica Anderson.”

“Hey! You aren’t my personal dildo, I’m your personal fleshlight.” And there, Parker had the gall to begin to think Jessica was taking issue with the harsh way he worded it, only to be one-upped instead. “Plus, it’s Jessica Jung—ah!” The tail end of the sentence was interrupted by her own moan when Parker had decided to get his fingers more involved in the voluptuous bosom that she had presented to him, starting the massaging motions by pinching the hardening teats at the peaks of her mounds.

To be honest, it was a tough task, paying attention to what Jessica was saying. The massaging, pulsating motions of her tight, moist vaginal walls on his cock was immensely distracting, especially feeling them as his member slid in and out between them, but now that he had finally given in to the pleasurable, enjoyable sensation of feeling her boobs giving way to the gentle kneading motions of his hands, it was even more difficult.

It took him a few seconds to fully process Jessica’s correction of his mistake. “Jessica ‘Jung’?”

“It was the name a lot of people knew me by, and I figured it was best to keep it after marrying Hunter to maintain the trajectory of my career.” How had he never noticed that Jessica had kept her maiden name? But, then again, they weren’t exactly close before the couple became his next-door neighbors, and it wasn’t like Jessica was called by her full name in his presence a lot, either. Still, the revelation caused him to slow down a little, enough to be noticed by Jessica. “Hey, no slacking off.”

Parker opened his mouth but paused for a second. Was he really about to say this? “Cut me a break, I’m working overtime…”

The embarrassment Parker felt uttering such a sentence while railing Jessica from behind, in her own office and over her own desk, was lessened slightly by the musical giggle Jessica emitted. “I’ll reward you extra well if you fuck me like you intend to put a dent in the desk.”

Parker cringed just imagining using enough force to achieve such a result. Instead, he met her halfway, bracing himself, digging his knees into the sides of the desk to increase the force of his thrusts. “Shit, this is so—”

“Ooh fuck, like that, yeah…” Jessica’s eyes fluttered shut, arching her back to push her hips up, causing her ass to be pressed further against his groin. “Harder, Parker!”

“Damn it—” the grip of his hands inadvertently tightened around the ‘handlebars’ that were presented to him, but Parker didn’t even notice.

“Yes! Like that!More!” The enthusiastic, ecstatic screams Parker could’ve sworn echoed throughout the entire building—for a second, Parker wondered if one of the reasons why she wanted to wait until the office was vacated was so that she could scream without inhibitions—as he responded in kind, putting the entire weight of his body into each and every thrust.

But now that Jessica was screaming as loudly as she was, the feeling of paranoia that he tried to shake off before, useless as it was since he knew he couldn’t talk Jessica out of this, came back in full force. “Ah, shit—” The bookshelves, the desk, the chair, the wall of paned glass the two of them were facing that overlooked the complex of office buildings they were located in, none of these should be sights he should be seeing while railing someone, much less his own boss on her first day, yet there he was. Try as he may, Parker couldn’t overcome that feeling of taboo; this was just like any other time they fucked, he tried to convince himself. They weren’t really in any danger, since the office was vacated—and even if it wasn’t, the door was locked, the lights were off, and the room was soundproofed. He had nothing to be scared of. “Damn it—” just the thought of someone coming back to grab something they forgot and somehow hearing their moaning and Jessica’s screaming hastened Parker’s actions even more. The quicker he finished, the smaller the window for disaster was.

“Oh, oh! Fuck, Parker! Yes, fuck me harder!” Again, his hands inadvertently tightened around Jessica’s tits, the tingling sensation of pain from her chest increasing the adrenaline and ecstasy coursing through every vein in her body.

“Damn it, come on…” Parker could feel it coming, yet it still felt too far away. Like a manic animal in heat, he chased after his own orgasm, single-mindedly pursuing that goal with barely any regard for Jessica. Faster … just finish already … then, freedom.

Jessica, on the other hand, reveled in the animalistic, wild nature her employee had taken on to fuck her. She was already somewhat sensitive from her previous orgasm, and with how unrelenting Parker had become, she could feel the next hurdling towards her like a storm.

“Fuck, Parker, I’m so close, I’m cumming!” Within a second of the warning, a second orgasm rolled over the Korean-American woman, her damp sex sputtering out her juices onto Parker’s groin. As her body shook with the force of her climax, an incoherent string of mumbled profanities flew out her lips, spoken breathlessly, as if she had just finished running a marathon.

At first, it was a passing observation: Jessica seemed to be having trouble resting on the desk while riding out her orgasm. In response to that, he realized that was probably because his hands were occupying her bosom. Only then did Parker realize just how much grip he was employing.

“Oh, fuck—” his fingers opened up as if Jessica’s tits were a hot stove, the perky bags of fat going back to hanging out from between her not-quite-unbuttoned shirt.

“It-It’s ok,” Jessica said, her voice still quivering as she rode out her orgasm, her hips still moving in tandem with Parker’s considerably less forceful thrusts. “You didn’t hurt me. It felt good.”

“Shit,” Parker said, eyes landing on the ordinarily snowy-white mounds on her chest and grimacing at the sight of the reddened marks his hands left on them. “Sorry…”

Jessica giggled, shuddering as her orgasm subsided before saying, “I said that it’s ok, right?”

“Yeah, but … is Hunter gonna see that?”

Jessica shrugged. “We’ll just not have sex until it goes away.”

“Right. Ok.”

Seeing how dejected Parker was caused Jessica to giggle again. “You’re so cute, thinking this is really a big deal at all.” She stood up, in the process pushing Parker off and away from her. “Come sit back down on my chair, you can repay me by repainting these reddened tits back to white.”

“That doesn’t—” Parker stopped, knowing him pointing out how nonsensical her statement was wouldn’t change anything. Jessica smiled, lightly pushing him back onto her chair and situating herself between his legs.

“There, that’s better.” It was only then that Parker realized his soured mood had completely vanished. Was that an intentional ploy by her, to brighten the mood with such a bizarre statement?

“Did you…”

“Hm?” Jessica shot him an innocent, inquisitive look after throwing off her shirt, about to place her hands on his adductors.

“Nothing.”

“Well, then, get on with it.”

“Looks to me like you should be getting on with it.”

The second the words left his mouth, he regretted it, and the exact reason was on full display in the blossoming smile appearing on Jessica’s face. “So you’re saying—”

“No, I was kidding.”

“—that you want me to hurry up and let you explode all over my tits?”

Of course she would finish the sentence—the rhetorical question—anyway.

“No, that wasn’t at all what I was—” this time, it was Jessica who didn’t let Parker finish, as she reached forward and, in an instant, engulfed his dick in a vice grip and immediately began pumping with vigor. “—shit—!”

“Mmm, that’s right, you’re so close, aren’t you,” she cooed, completely entranced by his twitching cock pointed directly at her face, “you want to release all that semen so bad, don’t you…” It wasn’t hot. Jessica egging his penis on to orgasm like she was trying to teach her puppy a new trick wasn’t hot at all. Parker wouldn’t let himself think that. “Aww, are you upset that you didn’t get to unload all that pent-up cum inside me?”

“Stop doing that.”

Jessica glanced up at him, shooting him a grin. “What? He’s responding well to it.”

“It’s not a ‘he’, it’s an ‘it’.”

Jessica gasped dramatically. “Don’t you dare call him an ‘it’! Don’t listen to Parker, he didn’t mean it,” Jessica said, leaning forward and planting a kiss at its swollen tip. Parker bit back a moan, his dick twitching in her hand, something Jessica couldn’t help but react to. “Oh, did you like that, baby?”

“This is so fucking weird,” Parker muttered to himself, although honestly, he wasn’t sure if he was referring to the way Jessica was ‘talking’ to his penis or the way it was turning him on. Jessica, on the other hand, paid Parker no mind, continuing to pepper his dick with kisses, initially focused on the head but slowly moving to his glans and the shaft.

“You’re such a good boy, why does Parker treat you so poorly?”

Parker, accepting that nothing he could say or do would dissuade Jessica from continuing this ‘roleplay’ or whatever it was, just sighed and threw his head back, eyes redirected at the ceiling. All he had to do was pretend he was masturbating or something … in the chair in the office his boss sat in? “Shit.”

Part of that was the realization that this direction wasn’t helpful in the slightest, another was the reaction to feeling Jessica engulfing the lower half of his cock with her boobs. “That’s right baby, just relax and let it all out.” Knowing those words weren’t directed at Parker but rather his penis made him feel conflicted. On one hand, Parker felt relieved that such intimate words weren’t being said to him, but on the other hand, it was said to a body part of his.

“That’s it, just like that…”

All he had to do to make this stop was to cum. And while Jessica’s baby talk wasn’t turning him off perse, how weird it was making him feel offset any other feeling that it might’ve brought about. Zone out her words and focus on the soft texture of her boobs smothering his dick, the pressure being exerted by them traveling up and down his shaft, the occasional kisses and licks along the protruding half of his cock, the resulting burgeoning tension building back up in his body—

“Hmm, so close…” While the exact words escaped him, the pleased tone of her voice pushed him closer and closer to the edge. “…you want to cum so badly, don’t you?” Jessica, having noticed Parker zoning him out, changed tactics, injecting her words with as much suggestiveness and allure so as to draw out the reaction she wanted. “You want to cum all over these tits again, don’t you?” She had never been hypnotized, nor has she ever hypnotized anyone, but her attempt at it seemed to be working. With each pump, now with her hands, with each syllable, Parker’s fists tightened, his leg muscles tensed, and his groaning gasps grew louder. “Come on then, cum.”

On command, Parker let out a much more audible grunt, barely a warning shout escaping between his lips before the first stream struck her right on the sternum.

“Sorry, Jess—”

Parker had been so preoccupied with concentrating on finishing as soon as possible that the realization that he hadn’t warned her yet hadn’t come to him until it was too late. Jessica, however, was not at all perturbed. “So warm~” The second stream had landed along her jawline, the twitching motions of his pulsating cock causing her to inadvertently jerk his shaft upwards a little. By the third stream, she had corrected its trajectory, the rest of the viscous substance slathering the reddened vaguely finger-shaped marks on her boobs. When Parker’s orgasm subsided, after milking the last few drops out with a few last jerks that landed on her right breast, Jessica leaned back into a kneeling-sitting posture, her body resting upon both pairs of folded legs, cupped her boobs to capture any stray droplets of semen and started smearing them across the smooth texture of her skin. “See? I knew you were a good boy all along.”

“…What?” He said it, but he knew exactly what she meant by it. It was just, Parker didn’t want to think about it.

“If I knew saying ‘cum’ was all it took for you to cum, then maybe—”

“That wasn’t even—” to be honest, Parker didn’t even know what he was trying to say. His intention with opening his mouth was to get Jessica to stop speaking, and seeing as he achieved his goal, he was left at a loss for words. “Never mind…” It was while he watched Jessica smear his cum across her tits, as sexy as it was, that he noticed just how red the marks his hands left on them, especially contrasted with the rest of her porcelain skin, made Parker cringe. “…and sorry, again, for that.”

“Hm?”

Parker turned his head back to face Jessica, who had momentarily stopped to look up at him, and motioned towards her chest. “It’s so red.”

Jessica grinned. “I know! It’s pretty sexy, isn’t it?”

Parker blinked. “What?”

“Hunter used to be like you, but now he takes pride in the marks he leaves on my skin.”

Parker let out something between a scoff and a chuckle. “Right.” It was clear from the expectant tone in her voice that Jessica was basically telling him, ‘you’ll be like that too one day’. “I hope you aren’t banking on me becoming like that.”

“Oh, you will. We aren’t don’t yet, by the way,” Jessica said, interrupting Parker as he started getting up from her chair.

Parker figured as much but had begun standing up anyway, hoping by some miracle that Jessica would just allow him to leave after seeing that he was already in the process of doing so. “Look how late it’s getting. Why—”

“—can’t we finish in your apartment?”

“—can’t we just—what? No. Why—”

“Because there’s a few things I wanna do that we can only do here.”

“—would you even—” hearing Jessica saying those words was probably Parker’s worst nightmare. “—before what you say what it is, no.”

“What? Come on! It’ll be fun!”

“No.”

Jessica emerged from under the leg space of her desk, noticeably with a few ropes of his ejaculate remaining along her cleavage, and stood up next to the chair, hand tugging at Parker’s arm. “Just for a little bit!”

“Nope. You can’t blackmail me this time into agreeing this time, or guilt-trip me into complying like you did with that anonymous porno thing.”

“Well, you know, I am your boss.”

“So what, you’ll fire me if I don’t comply?”

“No, but I can punish you in other ways.” Parker’s face paled at the thought. When a normal person said ‘punish’, Parker knew it was something that may be painful or annoying for a little bit, but ultimately bearable; but when Jessica said ‘punish’, that could only mean one thing. And, frankly, Parker could think of no worse punishment than whatever Jessica was cooking up in her mind at that moment.

“Abuse of power on your first day?”

Jessica grinned. “Only for you~”

Parker shook his head. However bad he imagined it was going to be when he saw Jessica walk into the meeting room at the beginning of the day, it was ten times worse. “Shit. Fine.”

Jessica’s smile widened. “Great! Come.”

The good news was that Jessica didn’t drag him far at all; he feared Jessica would want to fuck in his cubicle or something, but she at least had the decency to stay in her office. The bad news was that she was propping one of the windows open, something Parker didn’t even know that could be done.

“What are you doing?”

“I requested them modify these windows a bit so I could get some fresh air every once in a while. And, so we could do this.”

A gust of cool, winter air rushed into the office, causing his legs to tense up. Jessica, however, relished in the sudden coolness biting at her skin, her already erect nipples standing even firmer from her bosom. “Whatever ‘this’ is, we—” Parker stammered, unsure how to even respond to the events that were unfolding before him. “—it’s still winter, you know.”

“But it wasn’t that cold today, right?”

It was uncharacteristically warm despite being the tail end of winter, but still cold enough to send a chill down Parker’s spine despite not being the one completely nude. “It’s cold enough.”

“Hey, why am I the only naked one here? Off with that shirt.”

“You were the one who—” Parker shook his head again and sighed.

“You know, every time you sigh, a little bit of happiness escapes your body.”

Parker, in the middle of pulling his shirt over his head, stopped for a brief moment to comprehend the statement. Not that it was a particularly complicated idea, but that it was so random and unexpected that he, for a moment, was stun-locked mid-taking-off-shirt. “Um, ok…”

When he laid his shirt atop Jessica’s desk, he was met with Jessica’s smile, framed by the moonlight and other dim sources of light from the highway. “See? Much better.”

“I don’t think I want to know the answer to this question, but why are you standing there?”

“Well, how are you going to fuck me against these windows if I’m not standing here?”

Parker was pleasantly surprised that he was able to guess Jessica’s intentions. Was she just getting predictable, or was he getting too used to Jessica? That was a question he didn’t even want to think about.

“Or we could not subject ourselves to the cold, winter air.”

“Stop being such a baby, it’s not even that cold.”

Even if it was clearly playful, the name-calling triggered something competitive inside Parker. “Oh, ‘not that cold’, huh?” Jessica, who had already turned around to face the windows and was enjoying the cool February air with her head out the window, turned her head back around just in time to see Parker a step behind her, arms outstretched.

“Wha—” Parker pushed Jessica against the window pane, the coldness of the material against her stomach and her legs causing her to jump at the shock. “—oh god!”

“‘Not that cold’, you said, huh?”

Jessica swallowed a surprised yelp, her body surging with all kinds of excitement at the stimulation from the stinging pain at her bare skin as well as the eagerness and expectation welling up inside her from the aggressive move from Parker. “Th-That’s right.”

Seeing Jessica’s head, and now her upper torso, sticking out the window and being subjugated to the winter chill made Parker feel bad until he noticed how his boss was pressing her legs together. “All you have to do is admit that it’s cold, and I’ll let you back in.”

“Sounds like you’re scared, yourself.”

Never mind the fact that they were in the office building of his workplace, never mind that Jessica was his boss, never mind the two of them being fully naked in a place of professionalism and studious work, hearing the taunt from Jessica flared up his competitiveness yet again. “Oh, do I?”

Jessica’s grin was lost to the darkening sunset. She knew she had struck a chord with him, and all she needed to do to get what she wanted was to strike it some more. “Come here and enjoy the fresh air with me, unless even this is too cold for you?”

Parker knew she was goading him. But what harm was there in falling for it? If she was going to have her way regardless, why not indulge in this mini-competition?

“Yeah right.” He closed the distance between their bodies, the tip of his penis prodding at her lower back, pretty much smothering the Korean-American woman with his height as he leaned over and around her to join her in sticking his head out the window. “You’re picking a losing battle.”

Jessica, fighting a losing battle with her own lust, shifting her hips and her ass so that it better aligned with Parker’s erection, let out something between a sigh and giggle. “Why’s that?”

“You have more surface area exposed than me.”

“Oh yeah? Then, wanna bet?”

Parker knew Jessica was baiting him. The few times Jessica pulled him into a competition, Parker always agreed thinking he had more to win but was always duped in some way, but it was already too late. The competitiveness inside him roared with life, demanding that he accept the challenge. “You’ll lose.”

 “Whoever lasts longer, wins. I win, then we go one more round. You win, we can leave immediately.”

If Parker remembered the last time they fucked exposed to the elements like this, then this was a winning bet. “You sure you wanna make this bet?”

“Hm? You scared you’ll cum too quickly?” she asked, pushing her ass against the lower half of his dick.

Parker swallowed a groan, his boner in the process of growing back to full mast. “This won’t even be a competition. I bet we could just stand here for a minute or two and then I’d win.”

“Oh, so now you’re running away?”

Was he about to do this of his own volition? In the back of his mind, Parker debated whether or not this counted as Jessica successfully ‘soiling’ him. It was definitely true that, after being freed of any sort of guilt and fear of Hunter despising him after finding out, he was more OK with complying with Jessica’s shenanigans, but never did he want to fuck her more than at that moment. Actually, that wasn’t true—it wasn’t that Parker wanted to fuck her, it was just that he wanted to prove her wrong. Was there a difference?

“Who’s running away?” Jessica yelped again, but this time from the feeling of Parker’s index and middle finger tracing her sopping wet slit. “I don’t think you understand the disadvantage you’re at, boss.”

“Parker…”

That sigh, the way her knees almost buckled at the simple, brief contact, was all it took for Parker to forget everything else. The thought that he was letting Jessica ‘soil’ him, the ridiculous and in many ways immoral situation they were in, all of it went out the window with the moans drifting into the dark, winter night. Victory, an exceedingly easy victory, was in his sights, and he wasn’t about to pass up the chance to humiliate Jessica after so brazenly offering this competition.

“Regretting anything, boss?”

“Hm, yeah…” That wasn’t a response he was expecting. “If you thought you could win with only your finger, I regret thinking this was going to be an even match.”

Jessica was baiting him, but why did he care? He was still slightly fatigued from the two orgasms he had that day, not to mention how turned on Jessica probably was. Was there even a chance he could lose? But then again, what did he have to gain? Going home quicker? He already knew Jessica would keep him here for at least the remainder of this ‘game’ no matter what, so he might as well finish it as soon as possible.

“Don’t worry then, I’ll finish this quick.”

Having raised herself to the balls of her feet, Parker had less height to compensate for, but had to bend down slightly regardless to properly align his re-hardened erection at her core. However, he stopped right there, finding himself hesitating. Was he was really doing this? It felt strange, so willingly doing this, that it somehow also felt wrong.

“How are you gonna finish this quickly if you’re too scared to come inside me?”

Parker shook his head. He didn’t need to think about that. Sure, Jessica didn’t have any leverage against him anymore, but he didn’t doubt she would find some crafty way to get what she wanted, and the end result was her getting her way as always. Stalling only delayed the inevitable, so might as well get all this over with.

“I’m just giving you a chance to realize how embarrassed you’ll be for losing the game you yourself proposed so quickly.” With one hand pushing her butt cheeks apart and another guiding his penis, Parker this time didn’t stop at just prodding her core, sliding in with minimal effort.

“Ooh, fuck…”

“Ready to lose already?”

A shudder was sent up Jessica’s spine as Parker pushed his length inside her, the combined assault on her sensitive nipples from the cool, above-freezing air and the stretching Parker’s cock forced her pussy to undergo sending wave after wave of euphoria at her. “Y-You wish.”

It took a little longer than usual to fully hilt, but Parker only took that as a positive sign: she was definitely tighter than usual, and if that was any indication of the inevitable conclusion of this ‘game’, then it was only a matter of time before he won. “You sure you don’t feel like giving up already?”

Feeling Parker’s warm upper body wrapping around hers and feeling the warm puffs of air from his voice against her ear added to Jessica’s deepening arousal, but did nothing to dampen her confidence. “If you want me to cum so bad, you’ll have to try a little harder.”

She ended the sentence with a yelp, Parker’s thrust pushing her hips against the cold paned wall her lower body was leaning against. “How much harder do you want me to try?”

The chilly air biting at her sensitive, swollen nipples, the equally cold glass pane pressing against her loins, and the forcefulness with which Parker’s dick pushed open her walls—the combination of all three sensations activated something inside her brain, like she was being awakened from a drowsy state she didn’t even know she was in just before. But as amazing as the multiple source of stimulation were for her, unfortunately for Parker, Hunter had subjected his wife with too much orgasm denial play and edging to lose so quickly. “Harder, Parker~”

“Yeah? You sure?”

“What? You can’t go any harder?”

Fine.

That was the final thought Parker had before he let loose all his reservations, locking Jessica’s legs in place with his knees and bracing himself against the glass before revving his engine back up to eleven.

“Fuck, yes!”

The suddenness of Parker’s vigor almost made Jessica lose concentration, reigning in that building, rapidly ascending feeling inside her just before she fully lost control of it. The occasional rustling and howling of the late-winter wind was joined by the wet slapping sounds of Parker’s groin against Jessica’s ass and the moans from both parties that drifted into the dimming evening sky. Parker himself began to feel the chill of the late-winter winds, his exposed back bearing the brunt of nature’s assault on the pair. While his motions and Jessica’s body provided some amount of warmth, the chill eventually began to settle into his body, under his skin, like the crisp, cool air was seeping into his bloodstreams.

“Shit…”

Despite the amount of height he was compensating by crouching, Parker’s head still reached well over Jessica’s shoulders, enough to see the very prominent red marks still present on her boobs. Seeing them was one thing, but imagining how bad the stinging pain must be from his hands and from the unforgiving, biting, cool February winds made Parker feel bad enough for Jessica that he reached around her, inadvertently trapping her arms against her sides and his biceps, and covered as much as he could with his hands.

“Oh, maybe you just are a boob person.”

“No, it’s just—”

“Tiff’s tits are pretty nice too, so it also makes sense why you like her.”

“I’d appreciate it if you didn’t insinuate that I fell for someone because of their boobs.”

“And her ass.”

Parker groaned, but instead of retorting, he gave the swollen, hardened nubs at the peaks of both mounds a squeeze that elicited a squeal from the cheeky vixen.

“Fuck, Parker…”

Taking the panting moan as a good sign, Parker pressed forward, single-mindedly zeroing in on all the tell-tale signs of her impending orgasm.

“Go on, keep telling me how I only would like a woman for her body. See if that helps you win.”

Jessica grinned. If Parker was trying to ‘threaten’ her with even greater ecstasy, she became wholly incapable of doing anything except saying, “There’s no shame in that.” Another pinch, another squeal, and another degree to which Jessica’s pussy tightened against his cock, whose resistance was countered by the galloons of lubrication her womanhood was lathering onto his cock and otherwise splattering onto the rest of his crotch. The contrast of her blisteringly hot insides and the chilly winds was uncomfortable for Parker, but pure bliss for Jessica. “But—” Parker readied himself to repeat the motion as Jessica started speaking again, “—if you really don’t care too much about those sorts of things, then you might really like that childhood friend I mentioned a while back.”

“It’s not very nice to insult your childhood friend like that.”

Jessica laughed. “It’s no secret that her figure isn’t the best in the world, but she is insanely beautiful.” Parker didn’t really know how to respond to that. Was this Jessica trying to set him up with her? But, why do that when it was pretty obvious he was going to go after Tiffany? Was this maybe a subtle sign to not bother with her? But then, why tell him about how she wanted to entrust him with Tiffany? “Don’t worry, I think we’re good to go for next week.”

Parker landed on a simple conclusion that Jessica thought a threesome with this girl would be good or something—something Parker couldn’t really agree with, as he didn’t even want to think about what having a threesome with one of his male friends would be like—and refocused his attention on Jessica.

“Maybe you should be focusing more on now.”

Digging his heels into the ground, his socks having long been discarded, Parker focused more power into his hips, his thrusts causing the tip of his dick to bump into her cervix.

“Fuck!”

Parker could feel the immediate effects of his increased efforts. It should be any moment now … except, Parker could’ve sworn he’s been feeling like that for a solid few minutes already. He just needed to be rougher and fiercer, and after he won, him swallowing his pride and discomfort would be rewarded by the nice salmon-and-rice meal he prepped for himself last weekend.

“Don’t you think it’s about time to give up?”

“Hmm … but what about you?”

The question was posed as Jessica pushed her hips back so that her bountiful bottom grinding against his groin was in tandem with the sudden squeezes his cock was subjected to by her pussy.

“Shit—” He was so focused on Jessica that he had failed to notice how close he was, but by then, it was too late. “Fuc—” Parker couldn’t even finish the sentence before all the tension unraveled at once, the resulting ejaculate painting the insides of the triumphantly smiling vixen white.

“Ooh god, you’re warming me up so much …”

As soon as he rode out his orgasm, Parker pulled out of her and then pulled the two of them back inside the office.

“Aw, that’s—”

“Look at how much you’re shivering,” Parker scolded her, turning around to close the window, “Do you want to get sick on the second day of work?”

Now that she was coming off the high of the overstimulation she was experiencing just moments ago, Jessica realized the merits of Parker’s words. “That’s true.” Hunter was always the one to reign things in if she went too extreme. Maybe this would work out even better than she had initially hoped.

Parker, on the other hand, was ready to defend his decision to pull them away from the window and was thus blown away by Jessica’s acceptance of his actions.

“But, I did win, right?” Parker reluctantly nodded, mentally preparing himself for Jessica’s taunting responses. Instead, all she said was, “Come here.”

Parker’s eyebrows furrowed, watching Jessica patting her chair. “Again?”

She shook her head. “I didn’t get to cum, and I’ve always wanted to try this with you, but since we don’t have much more time, we’ll just make this quick.”

After Parker had seated himself on the chair, Jessica quickly followed, impaling herself with the leftover hardness of his spent penis. The refractory period was hitting Parker hard, but whatever he had left in him was fortunately enough to push Jessica over the edge shortly after, her signature ear-splitting, high-pitched scream filling the office and perhaps even bleeding past the soundproofed pads installed in the room and to the rest of the vacant floor, her legs shaking and her back arching, a tsunami of ecstasy crashing into her and filling her up with a warm buzz while simultaneously depositing splatter after splatter of her own ejaculate onto Parker’s lap.

“So, how am I supposed to clean ourselves up?”

“Well, we could just walk to the bathrooms.”

“What, like this?!”

Jessica giggled. “It’s not like anyone would see us. The janitors only come on Tuesdays and Fridays.”

Parker just gaped at Jessica’s departing figure, boldly exiting her office still fully in the nude. He knew Jessica’s words to be true, but as rationally as he tried to be, he couldn’t bring himself to follow in Jessica’s (bare) footsteps. So, instead, he used the insides of his coat, noting to himself that he would immediately put it in the washing machine when he got home, and dressed himself up like that. Parker’s heart stopped for a brief moment when the door opened, breathing a mini-sigh-of-relief when it was the still-nude Jessica walking back into her office.

“Oh, that was quick. I didn’t see you.”

“Why would you…?”

“Well, I figured you’d go to the men’s washroom by default, so that’s where I went.”

Parker scoffed, unable to help himself from shaking his head. “That’s … um, OK.”

“So you cleaned yourself in the women’s washroom?”

“Um, no…”

“…So how did you clean yourself?”

Thinking about it, Parker realized it was probably best to not tell Jessica. “Never mind that, let’s go home already.”

“Wait, did you clean yourself up in here?”

“No, how—”

“With your own clothes?!” Parker scoffed again, but the lie he tried to push forth via that dismissive reaction was seen through immediately by the widely smiling Jessica. “Aww, did you like my scent so much that you lathered your clothes with my—”

“I’m washing this coat—all of these clothes as soon as I get home.”

Jessica pouted. “Woow, you’re no fun…”

“What? What does that have to do with being ‘fun’?”

Jessica shot Parker a grin, picking up her clothes and redressing herself. “Well, we’ll see if you redeem yourself next week!”

Next week? Oh, that girl from her childhood? It was the case with Tiffany, but surely, not every girl Jessica wanted me to meet was someone she also wanted me to have sex with, right?

Who believes Parker? Any guesses as to who this mystery girl is? Hint: this is not Taeyeon.

[kesujo]

This looks like it was insanely hard to write, but your hard work paid off evidently in how amazingly this turned out :D

Especially loved the part at the end with Karina teasing Ningselle xD

Symphony of Release

Kinkvember Day 27: Sex Dungeon

NingNing (Ning Yizhuo) Giselle (Uchinaga Aeri) Aespa X Male reader

25.1k words

AN: I know I keep saying, "This fic is my longest yet," but this time, I really mean it😅. This one is officially my longest, and my brain feels like total mush after putting it all together. There’s no way I’m writing this much in one day again. I know this is later than my normal post time but I hope you guys understand💖

It was nearing midnight when Minjeong stumbled through the front door of the apartment. The soft click of the lock echoed through the quiet room, startling Karina from where she sat curled on the couch. A tub of ice cream balanced precariously on her knees, its smooth surface beginning to melt around the edges. Giselle, cross-legged on the floor amid a sea of folded laundry, glanced up sharply, her hands pausing mid-motion as she folded a pair of socks. Across the room, Ningning stirred from the cocoon of her blanket on the recliner, her hand hovering over the remote as she paused the neon-lit drama flashing across the TV. One by one, their gazes shifted to Minjeong.

Minjeong froze, her silhouette framed by the faint glow of the hallway light. Her hair was a mess, clinging in damp strands to her flushed forehead, and her cheeks burned with the deep pink of exertion—or something else entirely. She had clearly tried to pull herself together: her oversized sweater was hastily tugged on, the hem uneven and bunched at her side, while her face shone with the telltale dampness of a rushed wash. And yet, beneath the soap-and-water effort, an unmistakable, musky undertone lingered in the air, faint but inescapable. It clung to her skin like a whisper of the night she was trying to forget—or avoid acknowledging.

Her knuckles whitened as she gripped the strap of her bag, frozen like a deer caught in headlights under their collective stares.

“Um… hey,” she croaked, her voice cracking awkwardly. “I didn’t think you’d all still be… awake.”

Karina arched an eyebrow, her lips curling around the spoon in her hand with theatrical slowness. She withdrew it with a soft click, letting the ice cream linger on her tongue before speaking. “That’s all you’ve got? You look like you got caught in a windstorm… and something else.” She sniffed the air, her expression twisting with amused disbelief. “Oh my God. Are you serious right now?”

Minjeong’s face turned scarlet, her eyes darting anywhere but at her roommates. The silence grew louder, the ticking of the wall clock amplifying her discomfort. She took a small step toward her bedroom, her sneakers squeaking faintly against the polished floorboards.

“I’m just… really tired. Long night,” she mumbled, clutching her bag like a shield.

“Uh-uh. No way,” Giselle interjected, rising to her feet in a single, fluid motion. She crossed her arms, her stance firm and unyielding as she fixed Minjeong with a sharp look. “We’re not letting this one slide. What’s going on with you lately? You’ve been sneaking out every other night, coming home late, and looking like… this.”

“Like what?” Minjeong snapped, her voice a touch too defensive to sell the indifference she was aiming for.

“Like someone who’s been thoroughly…” Ningning hesitated, her cheeks blooming pink as she struggled to find the words. “…Thoroughly.”

Karina exploded into laughter, doubling over as she nearly sent the tub of ice cream tumbling onto the floor. “Oh my God, Ning. Just say it! She looks like someone who got wrecked.”

“Stop!” Minjeong practically squeaked, her panic sharpening the edges of her voice. “It’s not—it’s not what you think.”

Karina leaned forward, her grin widening like a cat that had cornered its prey. “Oh, it’s exactly what I think. So, who is it? Secret boyfriend? Hookup? Don’t be shy. Spill!”

“It’s no one!” Minjeong blurted, clutching her bag tighter as if it could somehow ward off the interrogation. “I’m not seeing anyone.”

“Then where are you going?” Giselle asked, her skepticism practically vibrating in the air. “Because whatever you’re doing, you smell like…” She wrinkled her nose dramatically. “…like you’ve been doing something.”

“It’s not a big deal,” Minjeong muttered, her voice barely above a whisper as she edged closer to her bedroom door. “It’s just… personal.”

Karina tilted her head, her playful grin taking on an edge of genuine curiosity. “Personal? Okay, now I really want to know. You can’t just say that and expect us to drop it.”

Ningning shifted under her blanket, her eyes darting between her friends. “I mean… we’re all thinking about it, right? Where she’d been going, coming back like this?”

Minjeong groaned, the sound low and drawn out, her head dropping slightly as if surrendering to an invisible weight. “You’re not going to let this go, are you?”

“Nope,” they chorused, their voices a mix of teasing and determination.

She sighed heavily, her shoulders slumping under the weight of the inevitable. “Fine,” she muttered, her tone a mix of exasperation and resignation. “There’s this… place I’ve been going to.”

Karina leaned forward, her curiosity evident as she tilted her head. “What kind of place?”

Minjeong hesitated, her lips pressing into a thin line before she finally replied. “It’s hard to explain. It doesn’t really have a name. It’s just… a space where people can explore things.”

“What kind of ‘things’?” Giselle asked, narrowing her eyes as suspicion flickered in her expression.

Minjeong’s cheeks flamed, her voice rushing out before she could stop herself. “Intimacy. It’s private. Safe. They have different rooms where you can try things, or watch, or… whatever.”

The room fell into stunned silence, the weight of her words hanging heavy in the air. Only the faint hum of the paused TV broke the stillness.

“So… like a sex club?” Ningning finally asked, her tone carrying equal parts shock and intrigue.

“It’s not a club,” Minjeong snapped, defensive as her eyes darted between them. “It’s professional. It’s about curiosity and connection. It’s not some sketchy hookup scene.”

Karina raised an eyebrow, her tone thoughtful rather than critical. “How do you even know about this place?”

Minjeong sighed, brushing her damp bangs back from her forehead. “Yunjin told me about it. It’s run by the same people who own that other place—you know, the one with the glory hole.”

Ningning’s jaw dropped, her eyes wide as she stared at Minjeong. “Wait, wait, wait. Are you serious? That place Yunjin described? With the creepy wooden wall and the literal hole?”

“It’s not creepy!” Minjeong snapped, rolling her eyes. “It’s supposed to be like that—it’s the vibe. They keep it simple because it adds to the ambience or whatever.”

Karina nodded, her expression thoughtful. “Like, the mystery of it, right? That kind of makes sense.”

“Exactly,” Minjeong said, relieved at Karina’s understanding. “But this place is nothing like that. It’s completely different. It’s modern, sleek, and everything is super private and professional. It’s all about creating a safe space for people to explore.”

Giselle tilted her head, her skepticism softening slightly. “So, it’s more like… a curated experience?”

Minjeong nodded. “Yes, exactly. It’s not shady or anything. It’s designed for people who are curious and want to try new things in a safe way.”

Karina grinned, leaning back on the couch. “Honestly, that sounds kind of amazing. I can see why you’ve been sneaking out.”

“Thank you,” Minjeong muttered, her tone softening as she shot Karina a small look of gratitude. “At least someone gets it.”

Ningning still looked flustered, her face partially hidden in her hands. “I just… I can’t believe this is a thing. Like, you’re just casually going to places like this?”

Minjeong crossed her arms, her voice sharp with exasperation. “Yes, because it’s not some back-alley setup, okay? It’s intentional, it’s safe, and it’s… honestly kind of amazing.”

Karina smirked, giving Ningning a pointed look. “You’re acting like you don’t swipe right on every guy with a dog in his profile. At least Minjeong knows what she’s walking into.”

“Hey!” Ningning shot back, her face red as Karina and Giselle burst into laughter.

Minjeong sighed dramatically, heading toward her room. “I’m going to shower. Can we talk about literally anything else when I get back?”

Karina leaned back, her grin undiminished. “We’ll see. You know we’re going to have more questions.”

Minjeong didn’t reply, disappearing into her room and shutting the door firmly behind her. The faint sound of the shower starting echoed through the apartment, the steady stream of water the only noise in the tense stillness left behind.

The three left in the living room exchanged glances.

“I cannot believe this,” Ningning muttered, pulling her blanket tighter around herself as if warding off the thought. “She’s seriously sneaking off to places like that?”

“I don’t know,” Giselle said, her frown deepening. “It still sounds kind of sketchy. Who even runs something like that?”

“I can think of a few reasons,” Karina quipped, her mischievous grin practically glowing. “Honestly, it sounds incredible. I bet she’s having the time of her life.”

“She looks like she’s been dragged through a hedge backwards,” Ningning countered, shaking her head. “That doesn’t exactly scream ‘fun’ to me.”

Karina shrugged, unbothered. “Maybe she’s just… exploring. Who knows? I, for one, think it sounds hot.”

When Minjeong finally emerged from her room, her hair damp and clinging to her cheeks in soft strands, she was dressed in a loose hoodie and sweatpants, her posture stiff with hesitation. She stopped short when she saw them still sitting there, their expressions practically crackling with anticipation. Their eyes glittered, waiting for her to speak as if the show was about to start.

“No,” she said immediately, raising a hand in protest. “I told you, I’m done talking about it.”

“Come on,” Karina said, leaning forward with an easy grin. “You can’t just drop something like that and leave us hanging. We need to know more.”

“Yeah,” Ningning added, though her tone was more cautious. “What do you even do there?”

Minjeong hesitated, her gaze falling to the floor as heat rushed to her face. Her hands balled into small fists at her sides, her discomfort obvious. “It’s… complicated,” she said softly, avoiding their eyes.

“Then explain it,” Karina said, her tone gentle but persistent.

Minjeong sighed heavily, her shoulders slumping in defeat. Crossing her arms, she leaned against the doorframe and spoke slowly. “A while ago, I read this… book. It had a scene where the character…” She trailed off, her face turning bright red as her voice dropped to a near-whisper. “...she, um, she… squirted” she pressed her lips together, wishing the floor would swallow her whole. 

The room went silent, her words hanging in the air like a challenge. Ningning’s mouth dropped open, her disbelief written all over her face. Giselle blinked, momentarily stunned. Karina, however, looked delighted, her grin spreading wider.

“Wait,” Karina said, leaning forward with a mischievous glint in her eye. “You’ve been sneaking off to this place because you read a book about someone squirting, and you wanted to see if it was real?”

Minjeong’s face was practically glowing, and she stared hard at the floor, as if it might offer her salvation. “I couldn’t stop thinking about it,” she admitted reluctantly. “It just… wouldn’t leave my mind. And then the conversation got brought up, and Yunjin told me about that place. She said it’s run by the same people as that other one she mentioned, but this one is more…” She hesitated, searching for the right word. “Broad. Structured.”

“Oh, come on,” Ningning said, her skepticism practically radiating off her. “There’s no way people actually do that. It’s so fake.”

Karina rolled her eyes. “It’s not a conspiracy, Ning. I’m sure it can totally happen.”

“But how?” Giselle chimed in, narrowing her eyes as if trying to unravel a mystery. “It’s not like that’s a normal thing, right? Isn’t it just exaggerated in movies and… books?”

“It’s not exaggerated,” Minjeong said quietly, though her voice lacked its usual firmness. “It’s just… uncommon.”

“That’s an understatement,” Ningning muttered, shaking her head. “I still don’t buy it.”

Karina threw up her hands in exasperation. “You guys are such skeptics! Just because you haven’t experienced it doesn’t mean it’s fake.”

Minjeong groaned, burying her face in her hands. “This is exactly why I didn’t want to talk about it.”

The room divided like a fault line, Karina on one side, practically bouncing with excitement, and Ningning and Giselle on the other, their skeptical expressions nearly identical. The debate escalated as they volleyed arguments back and forth, the room buzzing with contrasting opinions.

“It’s science!” Karina insisted, gesturing animatedly. “Do you even hear yourselves? Of course, it’s real. Minjeong literally just said it happened.”

“Science or not, it sounds… extreme,” Ningning said doubtfully, pulling her blanket tighter. “Like something you’d read about in a clickbait article.”

“Or fanfiction,” Giselle added under her breath, earning a sharp glare from Karina.

“All I’m saying is, it’s not impossible,” Karina said firmly, throwing an arm around Minjeong’s shoulders for support. “And honestly? I think it’s pretty amazing that she had the guts to find out.”

Minjeong groaned again, shrinking lower. “Can we please stop talking about this?”

“Not a chance,” Karina said, her grin unwavering. “This is the best thing I’ve heard all year.”

Karina leaned back with a sly smirk, her gaze flicking toward Minjeong. She leaned in ever so slightly, lowering her voice so the others couldn’t hear. Minjeong stiffened, her wide eyes darting to Karina as a faint blush crept up her cheeks. Karina’s playful, conspiratorial expression was enough to make Minjeong’s lips part in hesitant confusion.

Karina whispered something quietly, and Minjeong blinked, her expression shifting between embarrassment and reluctant amusement. She gave a tiny shake of her head, her lips pressing together as if to suppress a smile.

Karina sat back, triumphant, and clapped her hands together with deliberate force, snapping the others’ attention to her. “Okay,” she announced brightly, cutting through the tension. “You clearly don’t believe it, so here’s my suggestion.”

Giselle and Ningning turned to her warily, their skepticism etched in their faces. “What suggestion?” Giselle asked, her voice cautious.

Karina’s grin widened. “Why don’t you two go and find out for yourselves?”

Ningning blinked, her jaw dropping. “You’re joking.”

“I’m completely serious,” Karina said smoothly. “You keep saying it’s ridiculous, so why not settle it? Go. See what it’s actually like.”

“That’s insane,” Ningning said, her face turning red. “Why would we do that?”

“To prove a point,” Karina replied, shrugging. “Unless you’re scared.”

Ningning sputtered, clutching her blanket. “I’m not scared! I just— It’s ridiculous.”

Minjeong sighed, cutting through the argument with a calm voice. “It’s not about proving anything. The point is that it’s a safe space to explore. You don’t have to do anything. You can just… see. If it’s not for you, you leave. That’s it.”

Giselle narrowed her eyes. “So we just walk in and… magically get it?”

Minjeong shrugged. “Maybe. Or maybe not. It’s not for everyone. But it’s not what you’re imagining either. It’s safer. Better.”

Ningning groaned, sinking deeper into her recliner. “This is ridiculous.”

Karina chuckled, her grin smug. “Just think about it. No pressure.”

The conversation fizzled into uneasy silence as Giselle and Ningning exchanged glances. Minjeong, feeling the weight of the room, mumbled, “I’m going to bed,” and disappeared into her room.

A while later, after Giselle and Ningning had retreated, Karina lingered before slipping into Minjeong’s room. Minjeong looked up from her bed, startled but not annoyed.

Karina grinned, leaning against the doorframe. “So? Did you actually… you know…”

Minjeong hesitated, her lips trembling before she gave the smallest, shyest nod.

Karina’s gasp was loud enough to echo off the walls. “No way! That’s insane. Was it—?”

“It was…” Minjeong trailed off, her voice barely audible. “It was intense.”

Karina clapped her hands together, looking like Christmas had come early. “You have to take me next time.”

Minjeong laughed, still red-faced, and nudged Karina toward the door. “Goodnight, Karina.”

As Karina left with a satisfied grin, Minjeong allowed herself to sink into her pillows, a small, reluctant smile tugging at her lips.

-----

In the days that followed, the weight of that night’s conversation lingered in the apartment, an unspoken tension threading through their interactions. Minjeong remained quiet about the topic, going about her routines as usual, but every now and then, Ningning and Giselle would exchange glances, the question hanging in the air between them: Are we actually going to do this?

One evening, as all of them sat in the living room, the TV playing a show none of them were paying attention to, Ningning finally broke the silence.

“So…” she began, her voice hesitant but pointed. “About what unnie said the other night.”

Karina, sprawled out on the couch with her legs draped over the armrest, smirked. “Took you long enough.”

Giselle glanced up from her phone, raising an eyebrow. “I’m still not convinced,” she said, though her tone was less dismissive than it had been. “It just sounds… I don’t know, extreme.”

“Extreme?” Karina scoffed, sitting up and swinging her legs onto the floor. “Come on. It’s not like anyone’s forcing you to jump in headfirst. You could just… see it. Dip a toe in. Or don’t.”

Ningning fidgeted with the edge of her blanket. “Minjeong made it sound pretty safe,” she said, almost to herself. “And it’s not like we have to do anything, right? Just… check it out.”

Giselle narrowed her eyes. “You’re seriously considering this?”

“Well…” Ningning hesitated, her cheeks flushing. “Aren’t you? You’ve been quiet about it all week.”

Giselle huffed, crossing her arms. “I just don’t want to end up in some weird situation. What if it’s not what we’re expecting?”

“It’s not,” Minjeong’s voice cut through the room softly. She had been lingering in the doorway, unnoticed until now. Her expression was calm but serious, her eyes darting between them. “It’s nothing like what you’re imagining. I promise.”

Karina gestured toward Minjeong with a flourish. “See? She promises. And if it’s as safe as she says, what’s the harm in a little adventure?”

“I don’t know…” Giselle trailed off, her skepticism giving way to contemplation.

“You can leave anytime,” Minjeong said, stepping farther into the room. “If you feel uncomfortable, you just walk out. No one will stop you. No one will even ask why.”

“And we don’t have to… you know…” Ningning’s voice dropped as she gestured vaguely, her face burning red.

Minjeong shook her head. “Not unless you want to. You’re in control the whole time. And it’s not some creepy scene or anything. It’s professional. Respectful. Everyone’s there for their own reasons, and no one judges anyone else.”

Karina’s grin widened as she leaned back, crossing her arms. “Sounds like a glowing endorsement to me.”

Ningning chewed on her lip, her blanket now bunched in her lap. “It’s just… such a weird thing to do.”

“Exactly,” Giselle said, though her words lacked their usual edge. “It’s weird.”

“Weird doesn’t mean bad,” Minjeong said gently. “Sometimes it just means… different. And different can be good. You might surprise yourselves.”

The room fell silent, the faint hum of the TV filling the space as they considered her words. Ningning and Giselle exchanged a look, a flicker of unspoken understanding passing between them.

“Well,” Karina said, breaking the quiet, “I think you two should do it. Who knows? It might even be fun.”

“You’re not helping,” Giselle muttered, though there was a hint of a smile tugging at her lips.

Minjeong hesitated, then gave a small, reassuring smile. “If you don’t want to, that’s fine. But if you’re even a little curious… it’s worth a try. Just to see.”

Ningning let out a long breath, pulling the blanket tighter. “I’ll think about it.”

Giselle nodded slowly. “Me too. But I’m not making any promises.”

“Fair enough,” Minjeong said, retreating back to her room with a faint smile.

Karina watched her go, then turned back to the others with a twinkle in her eye. “You’re totally doing it.”

“Shut up,” Ningning and Giselle said in unison, but their cheeks were pink, and neither of them outright denied it.

The idea hovered between them, tantalizing and unresolved, as they returned to their show, though none of them were paying much attention to it now.

-----

Eventually their curiosity got the better of them and they agreed to go. By the time they arrived at the place, nerves had transformed into a strange cocktail of anticipation and curiosity. The building was surprisingly polished—a tall, elegant brick structure with clean lines and minimalist signage that simply read “Welcome.” Its shaded, frosted windows gave an air of privacy without secrecy, inviting rather than intimidating. It felt like a space designed to intrigue and comfort rather than overwhelm.

Inside, the lobby was nothing like the dungeon-like image Ningning and Giselle had tentatively imagined. Instead, it resembled a boutique spa. Soft ambient music hummed faintly through hidden speakers, blending seamlessly with the subtle aroma of lavender and sandalwood. The lighting was warm and diffused, casting golden hues over sleek, modern furniture and tasteful artwork that adorned the walls.

Then they met you.

You stepped forward with a calm, professional demeanor, offering a gentle smile that immediately softened their stiff postures. “Welcome,” you said, your voice smooth and soothing, perfectly complementing the tranquil ambiance. “I’m here to answer any questions you have and to make sure you feel comfortable throughout. This experience is entirely at your pace.”

Your words rippled through them, easing the tension that had coiled in their shoulders during the car ride over. They nodded in acknowledgment, their breaths steadying as they followed you deeper into the space. The hallway, lined with soft, abstract art in muted tones, felt like a threshold—not just physically but emotionally. Each step seemed to take them closer to something they couldn’t yet name, a blend of the unfamiliar and the curious.

You led them into a softly lit room where the golden light spilled like honey across the walls, painted in warm, neutral tones. The scent of polished wood mingled with faint notes of cedar, grounding the space. It felt intimate but not confining, like a carefully crafted haven. In the center of the room sat a neatly arranged set of tools and equipment, minimal and unobtrusive, designed to invite exploration rather than demand it.

Pausing, you turned back to face them, ensuring they were present and focused. “Before we go any further,” you began, your voice steady and inviting, “let’s talk about safe words.”

Ningning and Giselle both stiffened slightly, their expressions flickering with nervousness. You noticed the hesitation in their eyes and offered an encouraging smile, your demeanor gentle yet confident.

“This is about giving you total control of the experience,” you explained. “We use safe words as a way to stop or ease up if you feel uncomfortable. If you say ‘yellow,’ we’ll slow down; if you say ‘red,’ everything stops immediately. Think of it like a pause button.”

Giselle furrowed her brow, absorbing the information. “So, ‘yellow’ if we want to take a break, and ‘red’ if we want to stop completely?” she asked, her voice soft but steady.

“Exactly,” you said, meeting her gaze with calm confidence. “This is entirely your experience. At any point, you can say one word, and it stops—no questions asked.”

A visible wave of relief washed over Ningning as her shoulders dropped. She let out a small sigh, the faintest hint of a smile tugging at her lips. “Actually… that makes me feel a lot better. Just knowing that,” she admitted, glancing at Giselle.

Giselle gave her a faint nod in return, her posture relaxing slightly, though a trace of skepticism lingered in her eyes.

“Good,” you said, your tone soft with reassurance. “If you’re ready, we can begin.”

They exchanged a glance—a quick, silent moment of mutual reassurance—before turning back to you. Their nods were tentative but genuine, a signal of cautious readiness.

“I’ve prepared a regiment for the two of you,” you said, your voice steady and measured, watching their reactions carefully. “It’s designed to ease you into the experience, gradually introducing different sensations and emotions. However, this is flexible. I’ll be making adjustments based on your responses. This is about what feels right for you, so I’ll omit or add activities as we go.”

“Everything is planned out for us?” Ningning asked, her eyebrows raising in surprise.

“Not exactly,” you clarified with a soft smile. “I designed it with a structured flow in mind, but it’s not set in stone. Think of it as a guide, not a rulebook. We’ll adapt as needed. I’ll guide you step by step. However, there’s one recommendation: it’s best if you approach this blind.”

“Blind? Like, blindfolded?” Ningning asked, her brows knitting together in confusion.

“Not necessarily,” you explained, your tone gentle but firm. “While blindfolding is an option, what I mean is that you won’t know what’s coming next. When you let go of anticipation, it sharpens your senses and helps you focus on the moment. It lets you experience each activity more fully without preconceived notions.”

Ningning’s lips parted slightly, her expression contemplative. “So, we’d just… let it happen?”

“Exactly,” you replied, your gaze steady. “It’s about letting go of control in a safe environment. You’ll focus entirely on how you feel in the moment rather than trying to predict what’s next.”

Giselle crossed her arms, her skepticism evident. “I don’t know… that sounds a little intense.”

“It is,” Ningning said with a soft laugh, glancing at her friend. “But maybe that’s the point? I mean, if we’re doing this, we might as well do it the right way.”

Giselle hesitated, her gaze flicking between you and Ningning before exhaling heavily. “And we can stop anytime, right?”

“Absolutely,” you assured her, your voice calm and reassuring.

Ningning and Giselle exchanged a quick glance, a silent conversation passing between them. Finally, Ningning gave a tentative nod, her lips curving into the faintest of smiles. “I think we should try.”

Giselle rolled her eyes softly, but the corners of her mouth betrayed a small, curious smile. “Fine. But if this gets weird, I’m out.”

“Fair enough,” you said with a warm smile, gesturing toward the center of the room, where everything had been carefully prepared for their arrival.

With practiced ease, you guided them into the softly lit room, the golden glow casting a warm, intimate light across the space. The earlier atmosphere of calm reassurance shifted as you closed the door behind them with a soft click. When you turned back, your entire demeanor had transformed—your expression now steady and commanding, your movements precise and deliberate. The quiet authority you carried filled the room, grounding them in the gravity of what was to come.

“Strip,” you instructed, your tone calm but unyielding, leaving no room for hesitation. “Everything but your panties.”

They froze for a moment, the weight of the command sinking in. Their gazes flicked to you, a sudden jolt of arousal coursing through them as they took in this new, commanding side of you. It was unexpected—this transformation in your demeanor—and it sent a shiver of anticipation down their spines.

Exchanging a brief glance, they seemed to silently agree on their next steps. Ningning’s fingers trembled slightly as she grasped the hem of her shirt, carefully sliding it off her shoulders. Her bra followed, the clasp unhooking with slow, deliberate movements as she revealed her flushed skin. Giselle followed suit, unbuttoning her blouse with steady hands before stepping out of her jeans in a single, fluid motion. Both of their breathing grew shallow, the cool air brushing against their heated skin.

They folded their garments neatly, setting them aside in a small pile, the rustling of fabric the only sound punctuating the charged silence of the room. Their movements were measured, deliberate, as though they were hyper-aware of your presence. Left in only their panties, the vulnerability of the moment wrapped around them like a second skin.

You observed them closely, your steady gaze unwavering, assessing their compliance with quiet intensity. A faint nod of approval softened the edges of your commanding presence. “Good,” you said simply, your tone neutral but firm. “Now, hands forward.”

Their hands rose instinctively, the slight tremor in Ningning’s fingers betraying her nerves. You stepped forward with measured precision, your every motion exuding calm confidence. Picking up a coil of soft, supple rope from the nearby table, you moved toward Ningning first.

You took her wrists gently in your hands, the warmth of your fingers steadying her as you began to work. Your movements were fluid and practiced, each loop of the rope snug but never tight. The fabric pressed softly against her skin, securing her without discomfort. The quiet rustling of the rope as it glided through your hands filled the space, mingling with the faint rhythm of her breathing.

Once finished, you turned to Giselle. She extended her hands wordlessly, her gaze flicking briefly to Ningning before returning to you. You repeated the process, wrapping the rope around her wrists with the same precision, the material gliding smoothly as you worked. Her posture remained composed, though the faintest flush of color crept up her neck as the knots settled into place.

Their hands now rested just above their heads, supported by the ropes. Their feet stayed grounded, but the gentle tension in their arms introduced a faint stretch that felt unfamiliar yet oddly empowering. They exchanged a quick glance, their shared curiosity reflected in the subtle flicker of their expressions.

The sensation of the ropes—their softness, their firm yet yielding hold—seemed to heighten everything around them. The golden light wrapped the room in warmth, while the rhythmic creak of the ropes created a cocoon of quiet intimacy. What had once been a heavy sense of anticipation now felt lighter, suspended in a moment of carefully crafted care.

“Good girls,” you said softly, your voice carrying a subtle warmth beneath its grounded authority. Moving deliberately, you adjusted the ropes, your presence steady and unwavering. The care in your actions was unmistakable, but so was the quiet dominance that now defined your movements. You exuded control—not forceful, but unshakable—creating a dynamic that made them feel held and guided.

With a faint smile, you stepped back to let them adjust to the position. “Let’s start with something simple,” you said, your voice low but firm, with just enough softness to ease their remaining nerves. You turned toward a nearby table, retrieving a soft flogger, its supple material catching the golden light as you lifted it.

The rhythmic sound of your footsteps across the floor filled the space, a quiet punctuation to the moment. Ningning took a deep breath, her senses finely tuned to the subtle movements around her. Her gaze followed you with a mix of curiosity and anticipation, while Giselle briefly closed her eyes, grounding herself in the present and letting her focus shift to her body’s awareness.

“Ready?” you asked, your voice steady and unyielding, carrying no pressure but a quiet expectation.

They nodded, their breathing steadier now, though their bodies remained taut with anticipation. You stepped closer to Ningning first, letting the soft flogger trail lightly over her bare shoulder. The faint whisper of its strands brushing against her skin sent a shiver coursing down her spine, heightening her awareness of every inch of her body. Her chest rose and fell with measured breaths, her senses narrowing to the point of contact.

Then came the first light tap. The strands of the flogger landed on her upper back with a delicate precision, the sting blooming across her skin in a wave of warmth. Ningning inhaled sharply, the unexpected sensation startling her at first, her lips parting as her eyes widened. The sting faded quickly, leaving behind a faint, tingling heat that lingered, coaxing her body into a heightened state of sensitivity.

As the rhythm of the strokes continued, deliberate and evenly spaced, her initial tension began to dissolve. Each strike brought a sharper awareness, a paradoxical mixture of control and surrender that her mind couldn’t quite process but her body responded to instinctively. The faint pull of the ropes binding her wrists heightened the sensation, keeping her grounded as her thoughts gave way to raw feeling. Her breathing deepened, the warmth in her skin now merging with an unfamiliar but undeniable arousal. The sting that had surprised her at first now contributed to a growing ache of need, as though her body was awakening to a language it had never spoken before.

Gradually, the intensity increased. The strokes came harder, the flogger landing with more force, pushing her just a little further with each hit. Ningning’s moans deepened, her body reacting to the pain in ways that surprised even her. The sting turned into a fiery pulse, dancing across her skin in a way that threatened to overwhelm her but never quite crossed the line. Her head tilted back, her lips parting to release a soft whimper that mixed pain and pleasure into a single, intoxicating sound. The ache lingered longer now, the heat radiating from her back blending with the throbbing arousal pooling low in her body.

You moved with deliberate care, watching for any flicker of discomfort in her expression. But Ningning’s soft exhales, the subtle arch of her back, and the way her hips shifted told you she was riding the edge of the sensation, her body adapting as she yielded to the rhythm of the flogger.

Satisfied, you turned to Giselle, allowing the flogger’s supple strands to brush teasingly across her skin. The faint touch made her flinch slightly, a gasp escaping her lips as her body stiffened reflexively. You delivered the first light stroke to her back, the flogger landing with a muted crack. The sting rippled through her, sharp and immediate, forcing her breath to hitch. For a moment, her body froze, her mind processing the unfamiliar sensation.

But as the heat spread, the sharpness softened into something richer, more profound—a warmth that coursed through her muscles and heightened her awareness of her own body. Her breaths began to slow, her posture shifting as she allowed herself to accept the rhythm. Each subsequent stroke seemed to draw her deeper into the moment, her mind quieting as the sensation became less foreign and more intoxicating. The feeling of being bound, her wrists held securely above her head, amplified her surrender. The ropes didn’t restrain her—they anchored her, giving her the freedom to let go.

The strokes on Giselle intensified gradually as well, the flogger landing with increasing force. Her body jerked with each hit, the sharp sting leaving behind a trail of tingling heat that both burned and soothed. The line between too much and just enough blurred, her body trembling as the sensations layered atop each other. A flush crept up her neck, her chest heaving as she adjusted to the rhythm. Each strike sent a pulse of arousal coursing through her, the pain tipping into pleasure with a sweet inevitability.

The pain built steadily, each strike pushing them closer to their limits without crossing the threshold. It hovered at the brink, testing their endurance while drawing out their arousal. Ningning’s soft moans became more urgent, her body shivering as she leaned into the rhythm, her mind overwhelmed but unwilling to stop. Giselle’s breathing hitched with every strike, her head falling forward as she let out a series of trembling gasps, her body fighting the tension that teetered on the edge of overwhelming.

When you finally stepped back, both women were trembling. Their flushed skin glistened with a sheen of sweat, and their breathing synced in shallow, uneven gasps. The throbbing ache in their backs mirrored the pulsing arousal coursing through their bodies. Their eyes met, wide and glassy, the pain and pleasure written in their expressions—a silent acknowledgment that this was unlike anything they had imagined. It was raw, immersive, and undeniably arousing.

“You’re doing well,” you said softly, your tone carrying a note of approval that resonated in the quiet space. Their gazes shifted back to you, their expressions now open, filled with curiosity and something deeper, more vulnerable.

You paused, giving them time to absorb the sensations fully before speaking again. “Alright,” you said, your voice calm and measured, “I’m going to add another element.”

Ningning and Giselle both nodded, their interest fully captured now. Their cheeks were still flushed from the sensations they’d already experienced, their breaths shallow as they prepared for what was next. The soft sound of the ropes faintly creaking above them served as a quiet reminder of their bound state, amplifying their awareness of every movement.

From your collection, you retrieved a pair of intricately designed clamps, their polished metal gleaming in the light. They were delicate but purposeful, adjustable to provide just enough pressure to transform ordinary touch into something extraordinary. You held the clamps with quiet authority, their intricate design a contrast to the intensity they promised.

Starting with Ningning, you reached forward, your fingers grazing the curve of her breast with deliberate slowness. Her breath hitched as your touch lingered, her skin hypersensitive under your hand. With practiced ease, you secured the first clamp to her nipple. The initial sensation was sharp, a sudden sting that drew a gasp from her parted lips. “Ahh…” Her back arched slightly, the pull of the rope above her making the reaction even more pronounced.

The sting lingered, a constant ache that quickly shifted into a hum of sensation, heightening her awareness of her body. A soft moan escaped her as you secured the second clamp, the dual points of pressure creating a symphony of sensations. The ache was persistent, demanding her focus, but the way it blended with the warmth of arousal in her core made her chest rise and fall with quickened breaths. Beneath her, the heat of her excitement began to bloom, the dampness at the apex of her thighs growing as her body responded.

You turned to Giselle, your hands just as steady and deliberate. Her eyes fluttered closed as your fingers ghosted over her skin, teasing her sensitive flesh before carefully placing the first clamp. “Mmm…” she moaned softly, her body stiffening momentarily at the sting as the metal gripped her. A low, trembling exhale followed as the sensation settled, morphing from sharpness into a dull, throbbing ache that sent warmth radiating outward. The second clamp followed with equal care, eliciting a soft, shaky moan from her lips. “Oh…” Giselle’s breathing deepened, her chest rising as she adjusted to the rhythmic pulse of sensation.

Bound above, their hands unable to lower, both Ningning and Giselle were acutely aware of every shift and movement. The clamps weren’t merely a source of sensation; they were a constant presence, a persistent reminder of their vulnerability. And yet, that vulnerability seemed to amplify their arousal, each breath bringing them closer to surrendering fully to the moment.

you retrieved two floggers, their supple strands swaying lightly as you held them in each hand. The leather glinted faintly in the light, promising a mix of sensation that would push them further. Their eyes flickered to the tools, their bodies tensing in anticipation as you stepped closer.

You began with Ningning and Giselle simultaneously, the strands of the floggers trailing across their skin in teasing strokes. The featherlight contact danced along their shoulders, arms, and backs, coaxing shivers that made their breath hitch. The anticipation of the impact alone sent a thrill through them, their muscles tightening instinctively.

The first strikes landed, one on each of them, perfectly timed. The strands of the floggers kissed their skin with a satisfying crack, sending ripples of sensation through their bodies. Ningning gasped sharply, her hips jerking slightly against the tension of the ropes. Giselle let out a soft cry, her body stiffening momentarily before yielding to the sting. The impact wasn’t overwhelming—just enough to awaken their senses and pull them into the moment.

You continued, your movements measured and deliberate as the floggers alternated between soft trails and precise strikes. The synchronized rhythm created a symphony of sensation that reverberated through their bodies. Each strike was perfectly timed to ensure neither was left waiting too long, the alternating snaps of leather keeping their senses sharp and their arousal building.

Ningning’s head tilted back, her lips parting as the flogger’s strands brushed over the curve of her lower back, followed by a precise strike just beneath her shoulder blades. The sting blended with a spreading warmth, her breathing growing shallower as the sensations layered. Each strike heightened the ache in her chest, the clamps on her nipples pulling slightly with every flinch, amplifying the experience. “Oh… oh…” she whimpered, her voice trembling as the sensations pushed her closer to her limits.

Giselle, on the other hand, squirmed against the bonds, her moans low and breathy as the flogger struck her thighs with a sharp crack. The impact sent a shiver up her spine, the ache settling into a dull throb that pulsed through her sensitive skin. Her nipples, adorned with the clamps, tugged faintly with every motion, the combination of pain and arousal sending her reeling. “Ahh…” she gasped, her hips shifting as her body sought release from the growing tension.

Switching to a synchronized rhythm, you struck their thighs in tandem, the floggers landing with a sharp snap that made them cry out simultaneously. The matching reactions sent a thrill through the room, their voices blending in a harmony of raw sensation. The sight of them together, bound and trembling, with the faint sheen of sweat glistening on their skin, was mesmerizing.

The strikes grew slightly firmer, the intensity increasing as you alternated between their backs, shoulders, and thighs. Each impact pulled a deeper reaction from them, their cries becoming louder, their bodies arching against the ropes as the pain crept closer to the brink of too much—but never crossing the line. Their flushed cheeks and trembling thighs betrayed the arousal simmering beneath the surface, the pain merging seamlessly with pleasure.

“Breathe,” you instructed, your voice steady and grounding. The reminder was enough to steady their erratic breaths, their chests rising and falling as they adjusted to the rhythm. The floggers snapped against their skin again, and this time, Ningning’s hips bucked involuntarily, a soft moan spilling from her lips as her arousal became undeniable. The dampness soaking her panties left no question of her response, the heat pooling at her core almost unbearable.

Giselle, too, was unraveling under the dual sensations. Her body trembled with every strike, her breaths shallow and uneven as the clamps tugged with each movement. “Please…” she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper, the word dripping with need. Her thighs quivered, the evidence of her arousal glistening faintly between her legs.

The room was alive with the sounds of their moans, the rhythmic crack of the floggers, and the faint creak of the ropes above them. The atmosphere was charged, every sound and motion amplifying the intimacy of the moment. Their bodies were painted with faint red marks from the floggers, the lingering sting merging with the ache of the clamps to push them further into surrender.

You paused briefly, letting the floggers rest against your sides as you stepped closer. Your hands brushed over their trembling forms, the gentle touch a stark contrast to the intensity of the flogging. “You’re both incredible,” you murmured, your voice soft but commanding.

Positioned between them, your hands moved with deliberate care, teasing the soft line where their thighs met their centers. The proximity alone sent shivers through their bodies, the charged tension in the air palpable. Ningning’s hips shifted instinctively, a soft, breathy moan escaping her lips as your fingers hovered maddeningly close to her entrance. The barest brush of your touch against her slick panties drew a sharp gasp, her body arching as though every nerve had been primed for this moment. “Please…” she whispered, her voice trembling with need, the dampness soaking through the fabric leaving no question of her arousal.

On Giselle’s side, your fingers mirrored the same featherlight touch, barely skimming the delicate skin beneath the damp fabric at her core. Her breath hitched audibly, her bound wrists tugging gently at the ropes as if seeking some anchor amidst the overwhelming sensations. “Mmm… oh…” she moaned, her thighs trembling as her body leaned subtly toward you, desperate for more contact. The clamps adorning her nipples heightened every subtle motion, the tug of the chain combining pain and pleasure in a way that made her hips press eagerly against your teasing fingers.

You alternated between them with meticulous precision, your touch gentle yet deliberate. A teasing stroke here, a fleeting graze there—just enough to push them closer to the edge without offering the satisfaction their bodies so clearly craved. Ningning’s moans grew louder, her hips lifting in small, involuntary movements as if drawn by invisible strings. Her core glistened beneath the thin layer of her panties, soaking through the delicate fabric, the evidence of her surrender shining in the golden light. “Ahh… I can’t…” she gasped, her voice shaking, the ache in her body now unbearable yet exquisite.

Giselle was lost in the rhythm of your touch, her thighs quivering as her moans softened into low, fervent whispers. “Mmm… please,” she murmured, her lips parting as she gave in completely. Her body rocked subtly, her movements bolder with each stroke, while the clamps on her nipples pulsed in time with the ache radiating through her. Her voice, breathy and trembling, added to the tension that thickened the air. “More…”

Between them, you worked like a conductor orchestrating a symphony, their bodies the instruments responding perfectly to your touch. The wet sounds of their arousal, the quiet clink of the chain between the clamps, and the soft moans that spilled from their lips blended into a harmony of pleasure and need. Every shift of your fingers and every intentional pause amplified their yearning, drawing them closer to the precipice with every touch.”

Ningning’s response was a choked moan, her body trembling as her slickness overflowed, soaking the thin fabric of her panties until it clung to her. Giselle whimpered in unison, her thighs trembling as her own need reached a fever pitch. Their breaths became erratic, their gazes hazy and unfocused, their arousal undeniable as they teetered on the edge of release.

Just as the crescendo seemed inevitable, you slowed your movements, teasingly lightening your touch until your fingers hovered maddeningly close to their centers without fully making contact. Ningning let out a desperate whimper, her hips lifting instinctively toward your touch, only for you to withdraw entirely. “Ahh… please,” she moaned, her voice trembling with need.

Giselle echoed her plea, her lips parting as a low, drawn-out whine spilled from her throat. “Don’t stop… please,” she murmured, her voice thick with desperation as her thighs quivered against the restraint of her own arousal.

With a small, deliberate pause, you slipped your fingers to their soaked panties, pressing lightly against the fabric to collect the wetness that pooled there. Both of them gasped, the sudden pressure sending a jolt of sensation through their bodies. “You’re dripping,” you said softly, your voice a mixture of approval and tease.

Holding your fingers up to Ningning first, you pressed them lightly to her lips. “Taste yourself,” you commanded gently. Her eyes widened slightly, her breath catching, but she obeyed, her lips parting to take your fingers into her mouth. Her tongue flicked against them tentatively at first, her eyes fluttering shut as the intimate taste of her own arousal spread across her palate. A soft moan escaped her throat as she sucked lightly, her cheeks flushing deeper.

Turning to Giselle, you offered her the same. “Your turn.” Without hesitation, her lips wrapped around your fingers, her tongue tracing deliberately against them as her moan resonated low and deep, her lashes fluttering against her flushed cheeks. The shared intimacy of tasting themselves lingered in the air, their gazes flicking to each other, a mirrored hunger reflected in their expressions.

Their breathing grew shallow as you moved behind them, the tension in the room thickening. Their bound hands, secured above their heads, stretched their bodies taut, their exposed curves highlighted by the glow of the golden light. The vulnerability of their position sent a fresh wave of arousal coursing through them, their soaked panties clinging to their flushed, sensitive skin.

You placed a hand on Ningning’s lower back, the heat of her skin radiating against your palm. “Good girl,” you murmured softly before raising your hand and delivering a sharp smack to her ass. The sound echoed through the room, her gasp sharp and startled as her body jolted forward. The sting lingered, blooming into a warmth that sent a shudder through her.

Without hesitation, you turned to Giselle, delivering the same measured strike to her. Her response was different—lower, more guttural—as her bound wrists shifted slightly, and her legs trembled beneath her. “Mmm…” she moaned, her voice thick with a mixture of pain and pleasure.

You alternated between them, your strikes deliberate, each impact eliciting a sharp gasp or moan. Their backs arched further with each touch, their bodies instinctively lifting to meet your hand. The heat radiating from their reddened skin blended seamlessly with the growing slickness soaking through their panties.

Once their breathing became ragged and their moans deepened, you let your hands drift lower, teasing the edges of the damp fabric covering their centers. Both women froze for a moment, their bodies trembling in anticipation as you pressed lightly against the soaked cloth. The heat from their folds was undeniable, and your teasing touch only heightened their arousal.

With a swift, deliberate motion, you brought your palm up against Ningning’s throbbing area, the spank sharp even through the damp barrier of her panties. She cried out instantly, her voice raw and breathless. “Ahhh—oh!” Her hips bucked forward, her thighs trembling as the mix of sting and pleasure shot through her body.

Giselle barely had time to react before your other hand landed on hers in a similar motion. Her moan was deeper, her legs quaking as she pressed her hips against the table. “Mmm… oh my God!” she gasped, the vibration of her voice carrying through the room.

Sliding your hands under their thighs, you brought your palms up, the strikes landing directly on their folds. Their voices rose in unison, desperate and raw. “Please…” Ningning whimpered, her body quaking as another spank drew a muffled scream. Giselle’s voice followed, her cries breathless and broken as she teetered on the edge of release.

“You feel it, don’t you?” you murmured, your voice low and commanding, leaning close enough for your breath to tickle their ears. “The way your bodies crave this, the way you’ve surrendered completely.”

They nodded helplessly, their voices lost in the symphony of gasps and moans that filled the room. The smell of their arousal mingled with the warmth radiating from their skin, creating an intoxicating atmosphere. Their panties clung to their slick folds, glistening in the light as their trembling bodies sought release. Every strike sent ripples of sensation through them, pushing them closer and closer to the precipice, their cries growing louder and more desperate with each passing second.

Suddenly, you untied the ropes that bound their hands above their heads, granting them a fleeting moment of respite. Their arms fell limply, their muscles trembling from the strain and the lingering arousal coursing through them. They flexed their fingers instinctively, a faint tingling running through their limbs as they adjusted to the sudden freedom.

“Take off your panties,” you commanded, your voice calm but firm, cutting through the haze of the moment. “And give them to me.”

The instruction left no room for hesitation. Ningning’s trembling hands moved first, hooking her thumbs under the waistband of her panties and sliding them down her thighs. The damp fabric clung slightly before coming free, revealing her reddened lips. Her cheeks flushed a deeper shade as she held the soaked garment in her hand, the wetness undeniable against her skin.

Giselle mirrored her, peeling the damp fabric from her heated core with slow, deliberate movements. The cool air brushing against her sensitive skin made her inhale sharply, her eyes flicking briefly to Ningning before focusing on you. She held her panties between her fingers, feeling the slick weight of her arousal before hesitantly extending them toward you.

You accepted them with steady hands, your expression unreadable but commanding. “Feel them,” you instructed, holding the garments back toward them briefly. “Understand just how deeply your bodies have responded.”

Ningning’s fingers brushed over the damp fabric, her eyes widening slightly as she pressed her lips together, trying to contain her reaction. “Oh my god…” she whispered, her voice barely audible, her cheeks glowing as she comprehended just how soaked they were.

Giselle’s response was quieter, her thumb grazing the wetness as a small, knowing smile tugged at her lips. “That’s… a lot,” she murmured, her breath hitching as the realization settled over her.

The moment was fleeting. Without a word, you folded their panties neatly, the damp fabric a testament to their arousal. With deliberate care, you slid them into your pockets, before stepping forward, your presence grounding them as their breathing quickened.

“Hands behind your backs,” you said, your voice smooth and unyielding, and they obeyed immediately. Their arms moved into position, trembling slightly as you secured their wrists once more with soft, silken ropes. Each loop was precise, snug without being harsh, holding them firmly yet comfortably.

“I want you both to sit tight for a moment. I’ll be right back,” you instructed, your tone firm yet reassuring. With a nod, you turned and left the room, your quiet footsteps fading into the adjacent chamber.

Left to their own devices, Ningning and Giselle’s minds raced with curiosity, their bodies still alight with the sensations you’d left them to process. Giselle, her chest still heaving, turned toward Ningning with a faint, knowing smile. “That was… so good,” she whispered, her voice tinged with excited apprehension.

Ningning let out a breathy laugh, her cheeks glowing as she leaned slightly forward. “I can’t believe how wet I am right now,” she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper, tinged with awe and vulnerability. A shiver ran through her as she shifted slightly, the slickness between her thighs a constant reminder of her arousal.

Before Giselle could respond, the sound of your footsteps returning drew their attention. You stepped back into the room, your presence commanding yet calm, your arms cradling two sleek, identical machines that hummed faintly with potential. The golden light of the room glinted off their polished surfaces, casting a warm glow that seemed to heighten the anticipation.

Giselle’s eyes widened in recognition as her gaze fell on the devices—two Sybians, infamous for their unrelenting intensity. Though she had never personally experienced one, the stories she’d heard were enough to send a shiver down her spine, her breath catching in her throat. Beside her, Ningning regarded the machines with a blend of curiosity and confusion, her innocence apparent in the whispered query, “Wait… what are those?”

Leaning closer, Giselle whispered, her voice tinged with both apprehension and excitement, “They’re… well, let’s just say they’re intense.”

You positioned the Sybians carefully, facing each other, the low hum of their engines vibrating faintly in the quiet room. The promise of what lay ahead hung thick in the air, a heady mix of arousal and nervous anticipation. Your movements were deliberate, almost ceremonial, as you arranged the scene, ensuring every detail was perfect. Ningning and Giselle watched, their bound hands resting behind them, their breathing shallow as they tried to steady themselves for what was to come.

With meticulous care, you guided them toward the Sybians, their knees trembling slightly as they straddled the velvety surface of the devices. The upholstery was soft against their thighs, a tactile contrast to the power that lay just beneath the surface. The slight height of the machines forced them into a position that was equal parts vulnerable and intimate, their bodies cradled by the contours designed to meet their most sensitive areas.

As they settled into place, the machines hummed to life, their low vibrations spreading through the room. Ningning gasped softly as the first subtle tremor reached her, her hips shifting instinctively in response. The sensation was like a gentle pulse, resonating deep within her core and coaxing her body into heightened awareness. Her lips parted as a soft, breathy moan escaped her. “Oh…” The sound carried a note of surprise, her innocence melting into tentative exploration.

Giselle, more prepared for the experience, exhaled a slow, shaky breath as the low purr of the Sybian spread through her. The vibration was pervasive, sinking into her muscles and radiating outward, like a wave of warmth that seemed to unwind her body from the inside out. Her head tilted back slightly, her bound wrists pulling faintly against the ropes as she surrendered to the initial sensations. “God…” she murmured, her voice low and tinged with both awe and arousal.

The machines were still on their lowest setting, their vibrations soft but insistent, like a whisper coaxing their bodies to respond. The hum resonated through their folds, teasing their most sensitive nerves without overwhelming them. It was a careful prelude, a tender invitation to let go. Ningning’s hips began to shift involuntarily, seeking more pressure, the dampness between her thighs betraying how deeply her body was responding. “It’s… so much,” she whispered, her voice trembling with both nerves and arousal.

You watched closely, your eyes flicking between Ningning and Giselle, gauging their reactions. Their breaths were shallow, their bodies quivering with the lingering intensity of the Sybians’ vibrations. It was clear they were teetering on the edge, their flushed cheeks and parted lips betraying their heightened states of arousal. Satisfied that they were ready for the next step, you moved with deliberate precision, reaching for the chain that would transform their experience into something even more profound.

With a smooth motion, you adjusted the clamps already adorning their sensitive nipples, the faint creak of the metal audible in the quiet room. Ningning whimpered softly at the renewed pressure, her body tensing briefly before relaxing into the sensation. Giselle’s lips parted in a shaky exhale, her chest rising and falling as she adjusted to the small adjustment.

Then, with deliberate care, you connected the clamps—first attaching Ningning’s right nipple to Giselle’s left, and then repeating the action on the opposite side. The fine silver chain between them gleamed under the warm light, a delicate but unmistakable bridge that tethered their bodies and sensations together. The effect was immediate and electric. The slightest movement from one caused the chain to tug on the other, creating a feedback loop of stimulation that neither could escape.

Ningning gasped as the chain shifted with Giselle’s movement, the pull on her nipple sending a fresh wave of sensation rippling through her. “Ahh…” she moaned softly, her hips trembling against the Sybian beneath her. The cool metal of the chain warmed quickly against their flushed skin, its presence a constant, tangible reminder of their connection.

Giselle inhaled sharply as the chain tugged her in response, her own gasp echoing Ningning’s. The clamps’ unyielding grip amplified every shudder and twitch, their sensitive peaks now bound in a dance of give and take. “Oh… god…” she murmured, her voice low and breathy, her body swaying slightly as the sensations intertwined.

“Now, the only rule here is to sit still,” you commanded softly, your voice steady yet firm. The authority in your tone sent a shiver through them, grounding them even as their bodies threatened to spiral into the overwhelming sensations. “If you move too much, you’ll only make it more intense for each other.”

The Sybians hummed beneath them, their vibrations deepening as you turned the controls slightly. The shift was subtle at first, a gentle increase that teased their already overstimulated bodies. Ningning let out a broken moan, her thighs clenching instinctively against the velvety surface of the device. The vibrations seemed to seep into her very core, spreading like wildfire through her body. “Oh my god…” she gasped, her voice trembling as the sensations climbed higher.

Giselle’s reaction was no less immediate. Her lips parted in a low, guttural moan, her bound hands pulling slightly against the ropes as the Sybian’s pulsations grew more insistent. Each small movement from Ningning sent the chain between them tugging at her clamps, adding a sharp, delicious edge to the vibrations that rippled through her body. “Mmm… it’s so much,” she managed to whisper, her voice thick with need.

The clamps acted as a bridge between them, magnifying every tremor and shudder. A twitch from one sent a wave of sensation to the other, binding them in an intimate, inescapable loop of shared pleasure. Ningning’s moans grew louder as she struggled to keep still, the vibrations and the relentless pull of the chain driving her closer to the edge. “Ahh… I can’t… it’s too much…” she whimpered, her voice a mix of desperation and exhilaration.

Giselle, no longer able to hold back, let out a trembling cry as the chain tugged at her again, her body arching against the device. “Oh… oh god… please…” she gasped, the rhythmic pulsations of the Sybian combining with the clamps’ steady pressure to push her closer to surrender.

Ningning’s breath hitched, her chest rising and falling as her body quivered beneath the mounting waves of pleasure. The air around her was thick, carrying the faint, musky scent of arousal mingled with the warmth of their shared exertion. Her thighs trembled against the velvety surface of the Sybian, the vibrations resonating deep within her, coaxing her closer to the edge with every relentless pulse. The clamps connecting her to Giselle tugged lightly with each subtle movement, a sharp yet tantalizing sting that tethered her pleasure to her partner’s.

Her breaths turned ragged, a series of shallow gasps punctuated by moans that grew louder as her climax approached. The sting of the clamps, now warmed by her flushed skin, was a constant reminder of her vulnerability and connection. Each breath carried a faint sweetness, the room’s ambient scent laced with the unmistakable notes of sweat and arousal that hung heavily in the air. It was intoxicating, enveloping her senses as she surrendered to the rising tide of sensation.

Giselle, seated opposite her, was equally enraptured. She watched Ningning with wide, glassy eyes, her own body responding to every tremor that traveled through the chain between them. The faint jingle of the silver links with every motion sent shocks of stimulation to her oversensitive peaks. The sight of Ningning on the brink—her flushed cheeks, her parted lips, her moans rising in pitch—only pushed Giselle closer to her own edge. The sharp, metallic tang of the clamps against her skin mixed with the faint musk in the air, creating a sensory symphony that heightened the intimacy of their shared experience.

Ningning’s body tensed, her muscles tightening as the vibrations reached a crescendo, the pleasure building to a point where she could no longer contain it. Her hips bucked instinctively, the Sybian beneath her humming relentlessly against her swollen lips. The sensation was maddening, a sweet torment that stole her breath. The tug of the clamps against her nipples sent shockwaves that echoed through her chest, amplifying every pulse of the machine beneath her.

Finally, with a choked cry, Ningning tumbled over the edge. Her climax erupted in a cascade of pure, unbridled ecstasy, the pleasure radiating outward in waves that seemed to reach every nerve ending in her body. Her back arched sharply, her bound hands pulling against the ropes as she cried out, her voice raw and guttural. The room echoed with her cries, the sound rich with the depth of her release. A sheen of sweat glistened on her skin, the heat of her orgasm suffusing her body with an electric warmth.

But her climax triggered an unexpected reaction. As she convulsed in pleasure, her body shifted slightly, pulling against the chain that bound her to Giselle. The sudden tug on the clamps sent a searing sting through Giselle’s sensitive peaks, forcing a sharp intake of breath. “Ahh—!” The pain, brief and sharp, acted as a spark, igniting the overwhelming pleasure already coursing through her. The sudden shift from the sharp edge of sensation to the deep pulse of pleasure tipped her over the brink.

Giselle’s climax hit her like a bolt of lightning, her body convulsing as the pleasure surged through her like an unstoppable current. Her thighs clenched against the Sybian, her toes curling as waves of ecstasy consumed her. “Oh… oh my god!” she cried, her voice breaking into gasps as her muscles tightened and released in rhythm with the machine’s relentless vibrations. Her bound wrists strained slightly against the ropes as her body arched, her head tilting back as she surrendered fully to the storm of sensation.

The chain between them continued to shift, transferring the echoes of their climaxes back and forth. Each shudder from one sent a tremor to the other, keeping the intensity alive, binding them in an intimate dance of shared release. The air was thick with their moans and cries, the scent of sweat and arousal mingling with the faint metallic tang of the clamps and the warmth of their bodies.

As the waves of their orgasms ebbed, both women collapsed against the Sybians, their bodies trembling from the aftershocks. Their breaths came in short, uneven gasps, their flushed skin glowing in the golden light of the room. Ningning’s head lolled forward, her damp hair clinging to her forehead as she let out a soft, breathy laugh. “I… I can’t believe that…” she murmured, her voice trembling with exhaustion and satisfaction.

Giselle let out a weak chuckle in response, her body still tingling as she struggled to catch her breath. “That was… oh my god…” she whispered, her words trailing off into a soft sigh.

You approached with a quiet calm, your hands steady as you began to remove the clamps. Ningning flinched slightly as the pressure released, a gasp escaping her lips as the blood rushed back to the nubs. Giselle let out a low whimper as her clamps were removed, the absence of the sting leaving behind a bittersweet ache. The chain clinked softly as you set it aside, the delicate links gleaming under the light.

The room was silent for a moment, save for their heavy breathing. The faint scent of sweat and musk lingered in the air, a reminder of the intensity they had just shared. Slowly, you helped them off the Sybians, their legs shaky as they stood on unsteady feet. Their gazes met briefly, and in that moment, they shared a wordless connection—one of trust, vulnerability, and the profound bond forged through their shared journey.

The air is heavy with the scent of perfume mingled with the musky, unmistakable aroma of arousal, amplifying the intimacy of the moment. Your voice broke the silence, steady and inviting. “This entire evening began because there were questions. Uncertainties. I think it’s time we find some unforgettable answers.”

With a gesture, you beckoned them to follow. They obeyed, their movements tentative but eager as they stepped into the next space, their trust in you palpable.

The room they entered was a world unto itself, bathed in a soft, golden light that seemed to cast everything in a sensual glow. Shadows played along the walls, which were adorned with subtle, tasteful art hinting at themes of connection and exploration. The centerpiece of the room was the table—an object both functional and artful. It was designed with purpose, offering support and exposure in equal measure. Its smooth, cool surface gleamed under the light, and the padded leg rests positioned on either side made its intent unmistakable.

The air was cooler here, brushing against their bare skin as you gestured for them to move toward the table. The change in temperature heightened their awareness of every inch of their exposed bodies.

With their hands still securely tied behind their backs, you stepped closer, offering calm guidance. “Let me help you,” you murmured, your voice steady but soft. You lifted Ningning first, your hands firm but gentle as you supported her waist and carried her toward the edge of the table. She let out a soft gasp as her thighs brushed the cool surface. With care, you guided her legs into the padded rests on either side of the table. The gentle pressure of the rests spread her legs deliberately, leaving her fully exposed while providing enough support to keep her stable. Her bound hands rested against her lower back, the ropes pressing lightly into her skin as she adjusted to the vulnerable pose. Her chest rose and fell in shallow breaths, her arousal evident in the faint tremble of her body.

Next, you turned to Giselle, offering the same care and precision. Her flushed cheeks deepened in color as you approached, her gaze flicking briefly to Ningning before meeting yours. Without protest, she allowed you to lift her, her body pliant under your hands as you settled her beside Ningning. You guided her legs into the rests, positioning her with equal care. The deliberate spread of her thighs mirrored Ningning’s, the padded supports keeping her comfortably stable despite the exposure. The ropes binding her wrists brushed against her back, grounding her in the moment as her breathing quickened. A soft shiver passed through her as she adjusted to the position, the coolness of the table contrasting sharply with the heat blooming across her body.

The leg rests left them both completely open, their flushed folds glistening in the soft light with evidence of their earlier arousal. Their slightly reclined positions and bound wrists emphasized their vulnerability, making them acutely aware of their own exposure. The design of the table kept them secure yet unrestricted, every detail thoughtfully crafted to heighten their sensitivity.

Their gazes met across the table, their expressions a mix of embarrassment and curiosity, with undeniable arousal flickering in their eyes. The leg rests not only positioned them perfectly but also ensured they could see one another clearly—every curve, every trembling breath, every glisten of their shared vulnerability. This perspective forced them to confront not only their own openness but also the beauty of the other, creating a charged intimacy that crackled between them.

“Good,” you said softly, stepping back to take in the sight before you. Their spread legs, the sheen of sweat on their skin, and the soft flush painting their cheeks created a stunning tableau. “You’re both perfect like this.”

The praise sent visible shivers through their bodies, their breathing deepening as they settled into the moment. The tension in the room was palpable, each subtle movement and soft exhale amplifying the anticipation that enveloped them. The deliberate positioning, the careful exposure, and the warmth of your voice wrapped around them, leaving them completely immersed in the present.

From a nearby table, you reached for two butt plugs, their sleek surfaces already glistening with a generous coating of lubricant. The subtle gleam of the objects caught the soft light, drawing their attention. Your gaze flickered over both women as you held the plugs in your hands, your movements deliberate and calculated.

Starting with Giselle, you stepped beside her. Her bound hands rested behind her lower back, her body tense with anticipation. “Relax,” you murmured, your voice calm and soothing. Your hand rested firmly on the curve of her hip, grounding her as you brought the tip of the plug to her back entrance. The coolness of the metal met her warm, flushed skin, and she inhaled sharply, her body stiffening momentarily before yielding.

Her tight ring fluttered under the gentle pressure, the initial resistance giving way as you eased the plug inside with slow, deliberate movements. The sensation was unfamiliar but not unwelcome—a mix of stretch and fullness that sent a shiver through her. Giselle’s breathing quickened, a low moan slipping from her lips as her body adjusted. The weight of the plug settled deeply within her, the sensation of being filled creating a pulse of heat that spread to her core.

From her position, Ningning watched intently, her wide eyes fixed on the sight of the plug slipping into Giselle’s body. The intimacy of the moment left Ningning trembling, her lips parting as her own arousal deepened. A soft whimper escaped her, her thighs quivering as she anticipated her turn.

Giselle exhaled shakily as the plug settled fully into place, her cheeks flushed a deep crimson and her thighs trembling with the effort of holding still. “Good girl,” you murmured, your voice rich with approval. The tension in her shoulders eased, her body relaxing as she adjusted to the sensation. A soft moan escaped her lips, the fullness bringing a strange but exhilarating pleasure.

Turning your attention to Ningning, you moved beside her. Unlike Giselle, her body tensed visibly as you brought the plug to her entrance. Her tight ring quivered under the cool touch of the metal, her breaths quick and uneven. “Breathe,” you instructed gently, your free hand stroking the small of her back in soothing circles. “Relax. Let your body accept it.”

Ningning whimpered softly, her body resisting at first, but she focused on your voice, her breaths coming in slower, measured waves. With patient care, you applied gentle, consistent pressure, coaxing her to open for you. “That’s it,” you murmured, your tone low and encouraging. “You’re doing so well.”

Finally, with a soft, wet sound, the plug slipped inside, settling into place with a quick plop. Ningning gasped sharply, her body jerking slightly as she adjusted to the intrusion. The sensation was intense—a stretching, filling heat that left her trembling. Her head tilted forward, her cheeks burning with a mix of embarrassment and arousal. As she focused on her breathing, the tension in her muscles softened, and the unfamiliar weight of the plug began to sink in, igniting a low, persistent heat deep within her.

From across the table, Giselle’s gaze met Ningning’s, her lips parting in a small, knowing smile. The shared vulnerability in their expressions created an unspoken bond, their arousal deepening as they took in the sight of one another.

As their eyes lingered on each other, the plugs within them seemed to pulse in response to the visual stimulation. Ningning’s lips trembled as the subtle throb of fullness radiated through her, amplifying the heat already pooling between her thighs. Giselle’s cheeks flushed darker as her breathing quickened, the sensation of the plug sending shivers up her spine at the sight of Ningning’s wet folds and trembling thighs. Their bodies reacted in tandem, the intimacy of their shared position heightening the sensations coursing through them.

“Perfect,” you said, stepping back to admire the tableau before you. The sight of their flushed bodies, the plugs nestled snugly within them, and the glistening evidence of their arousal was nothing short of mesmerizing.

Your hands moved with purpose, brushing lightly along their inner thighs. The contrast of your warm skin against their cool flesh drew gasps from both of them, their hips shifting instinctively at the sensation. Ningning’s thighs quivered as she felt her wetness slick against her skin, while Giselle bit her lower lip to stifle a moan, her body trembling under your touch.

“Trust me to take you where you’ve never been before,” you said, your tone calm but firm, your presence a steady anchor in the storm of sensations flooding their bodies.

They nodded in unison, their gazes flicking briefly to the other’s exposed, flushed sex before returning to you. The sight of one another—the swollen, glistening evidence of their shared arousal and the plugs nestled intimately within—intensified their responses. Ningning’s lips parted, her breathing quick and shallow, as her hips lifted slightly, her arousal pooling beneath her. Giselle’s legs trembled visibly, her hands twitching faintly in their bindings as she struggled to maintain her position. The unspoken connection between them bound them tighter than any rope, their shared vulnerability becoming an electric force in the room.

You stood like a shadow of command, donned in sleek black gloves that seemed to absorb the dim light rather than reflect it. Every movement was deliberate, precise, as if you were an enigmatic conductor preparing to orchestrate a symphony of sensations. 

The room, bathed in a soft, ambient glow, felt alive with anticipation. The air was thick, a heady mix of warmth and the faint, musky scent of arousal that clung to the participants like a second skin. Every breath was heavier, every sound amplified, from the soft creak of the table to the slight rustle of fabric. Giselle and Ningning knelt in vulnerable expectation, their flushed faces glistening faintly in the subdued light, their eyes locked on you with a mixture of trepidation and eager surrender.

With the gloves flexing against your fingers, you moved closer, your gaze sharp and intent. “We’re raising the stakes,” you murmured, your voice low and commanding, sending a ripple of tension through the room. They watched, their lips parting as their breathing quickened, aware that the next moments would challenge their boundaries further.

The new clamps gleamed faintly in your hand, they’re longer, more elaborate designs promising a deeper sensation. You approached Ningning first, your gloved hand brushing over the soft, flushed curve of her breast as she let out a shaky breath. The room seemed to hold its breath as you secured the first clamp, the cool metal biting lightly into her sensitive peak. A soft gasp escaped her lips, the sting sharp but intoxicating, her body responding with a subtle shiver as the clamp tightened.

Giselle was next, her body tensing momentarily before she exhaled slowly, her chest rising toward your touch as you affixed the clamp to her. The device closed over her nipple with a firm click, its grip sending a wave of warmth radiating from the point of contact. Her lips parted as a low moan slipped out, her eyes fluttering shut for a brief moment as she adjusted to the sensation.

But the clamps alone weren’t your final act. With calculated precision, you introduced a weight suspended delicately between them, its polished surface gleaming faintly in the soft light. The fine rope connecting the clamps grew taut as the weight hung in balance, a silent promise of the delicate interplay between pleasure and pain. The shift in pressure elicited a duet of gasps from the two women, their bodies adjusting instinctively to the new, heavier sensation.

You weren’t finished. From your pocket, you produced two pairs of panties—the same ones they had given you earlier, now slightly crumpled but still heavy with the dampness of their earlier passion. The delicate fabric, saturated with their arousal, carried a potent, lingering scent that filled the air as you held them up. The sight alone made both women’s eyes widen, their breaths hitching as they recognized their most intimate garments.

Instead of returning the panties to their respective owners, you swapped them. Ningning’s panties, still soaked, were brought to Giselle’s lips. The soft fabric brushed against her mouth, the dampness transferring a hint of warmth to her flushed skin. Giselle opened obediently, her tongue grazing the material as she accepted it, her lips closing tightly around the fabric. A muffled moan escaped her, her cheeks darkening as the heady taste of Ningning’s arousal filled her senses.

Next, Giselle’s panties were turned toward Ningning. The sight made Ningning’s lips tremble, her gaze darting toward Giselle briefly before parting her mouth. The damp fabric slipped inside, brushing against her tongue and flooding her senses with the musky essence of her partner. A soft whimper escaped her, muffled by the gag as her thighs quivered against the table. The mingling sensations of taste, texture, and the intimate act itself sent a fresh wave of heat coursing through her body, leaving her breathless.

But you weren’t done. With calculated precision, you retrieved a fine rope and tied it securely to the weight that hung between their clamps. The other end of the rope was looped through the panties now acting as their gags, the tension creating a delicate balance. The setup ensured that the weight’s position depended entirely on their ability to keep the fabric held firmly in place with their mouths.

“Hold it,” you instructed, your voice calm but firm, commanding their full attention. “If you let go, the clamps will pull free. The choice is yours.”

The weight of your words sank in immediately. Their glossy eyes darted to the rope, then to each other, wide with a mixture of trepidation and arousal. A silent understanding passed between them, their bodies tensing as they adjusted to this new layer of challenge. Both nodded, their muffled breaths quickening as they accepted the stakes.

Ningning was the first to react, her thighs trembling as she tried to maintain her composure. The subtle pull of the weight tugged at her sensitive nipples, the clamps intensifying every small motion. Each jolt of sensation sent ripples of pleasure and sharp stings coursing through her, her muffled whimpers growing louder as she fought to steady herself. The fabric in her mouth teased her tongue, the lingering taste of Giselle’s arousal adding an almost surreal intimacy to her predicament.

Giselle fared no better, though she held herself with a fraction more control. She bit down firmly on the soft, damp fabric of Ningning’s panties, her lips tightening as the weight swayed faintly between them. Every movement created a delicate tension that sent sharp, electrifying pulses through her clamps. The stinging pleasure spread across her chest and down to her core, each shift adding to the heat pooling between her thighs. Her muffled moans were low and throaty, her breaths coming in shallow bursts as her body fought to adapt to the exquisite torment.

The air in the room grew thicker, heavy with the mingling scents of their arousal and the faint metallic tang of the clamps. The ambient lighting cast golden shadows on their trembling forms, highlighting every quiver, every subtle motion. Their glistening folds, slick with evidence of their arousal, shone under the warm light, small beads of moisture trailing down their inner thighs.

You stepped back slightly, your hands folded behind your back, watching with quiet satisfaction as the weight swayed gently between them. Every tremor in their bodies, every muffled moan, sent ripples of shared sensation through the taut rope, binding them together in a fragile but electric equilibrium. The rope connecting their mouths to the clamps created a symphony of tension—each motion resonating through their bodies, amplifying the moment.

“Beautiful,” you said softly, your tone filled with calm approval.

They responded with muffled moans, the vibrations resonating through the soaked fabric of their gags. Ningning’s hips shifted slightly, her thighs trembling as her arousal continued to build, pooling beneath her. A bead of moisture slipped down her inner thigh, drawing a low, muffled whimper from her lips. Giselle’s chest heaved as she focused on steadying her breath, her body shivering with each pull of the clamps, her muffled cries blending harmoniously with Ningning’s.

With the stage perfectly set, you turned your attention to the vibrators resting in your gloved hands. The sleek, smooth surfaces glinted faintly in the ambient light as your fingers moved over them with a deliberate precision, each motion infused with purpose. For a moment, there was a hush, a reverent stillness, as you prepared for the next act of this intimate composition.

You stepped closer, the faint hum of the weight’s sway and the soft rustle of rope filling the room. Giselle and Ningning’s flushed bodies trembled in anticipation, their gags muffling their shallow breaths as their glossy eyes darted between you and the objects in your hands. Their legs spread wider, their glistening folds exposed to the cool air, a stark contrast to the heat radiating from their cores.

With exquisite care, you placed the vibrators on the outer lips of their eager sexes, the cold touch of the devices drawing gasps from both women. Ningning shuddered visibly, her thighs quivering as the initial contact sent ripples of sensation through her. Giselle’s hips twitched slightly, her muffled whimper vibrating through the fabric in her mouth. The vibrators rested there like poised instruments, their presence a tantalizing promise.

Then, with a flick of your fingers, you brought the devices to life. The vibrators hummed softly at first, their song blending seamlessly with the tension-charged air. The sound resonated not just in the room but seemed to echo deep within the women’s cores, a prelude to the symphony you were carefully crafting.

The first waves of vibration were subtle but insistent, coaxing their bodies into movement. Ningning arched slightly, a muffled cry escaping her as the gentle pulsing teased her sensitive lips. Giselle exhaled sharply through her gag, her chest heaving as she adjusted to the sensations coursing through her. Their reactions were immediate, their hips shifting involuntarily as the vibrators’ rhythm built slowly.

With deft adjustments, you increased the intensity. The hum deepened, growing richer and more resonant, filling the space with its intoxicating song. The vibrations now pulsed in steady waves, syncing with the rhythm of the girls’ trembling bodies. Their breaths became shallow, the rise and fall of their chests mirroring the unrelenting tempo of the devices. Giselle’s moans grew louder, muffled yet urgent, as her hips pressed closer to the source of her pleasure. Ningning’s hands gripped the edges of the table, her knuckles white as her body strained against the ropes and clamps that bound her.

Your gaze never wavered, every detail of their responses etched into your awareness. You adjusted the settings with the precision of a seasoned conductor, attuned to the smallest shifts in their cries, the slightest quiver of their thighs. The vibrators pulsed harder, their relentless rhythm sending jolts of pleasure through their already overstimulated bodies. The once-quiet room now echoed with the melody of their muffled cries and the low, persistent hum of the devices, the sound forming an uninhibited symphony of desire.

The crescendo built steadily, the tension between them palpable. Their flushed folds glistened with arousal, the vibrations drawing out a slick warmth that heightened the intensity of every sensation. The scent of their musk filled the air, mingling with the faint metallic tang of the clamps and the subtle perfume lingering in the room. The heady aroma wrapped around them, amplifying the connection between mind and body.

As the devices continued their tireless pressure, you introduced a new layer to the symphony. Your gloved hands began a slow, deliberate journey along the insides of their thighs. The cool material of the gloves brushed against their overheated skin, the contrast sending shivers rippling through them. Ningning whimpered, her gag stifling the sound as her legs quaked under your touch. Giselle’s hips jerked involuntarily, her body seeking the pressure she so desperately needed.

Your fingertips danced along their sensitive skin, tracing the delicate curves of their inner thighs. Each caress was maddeningly gentle, a featherlight tease that left them yearning for more. The touch wasn’t enough to satisfy—it was a whisper of contact that promised release but kept it tantalizingly out of reach. The fine rope connecting their gags to the weight pulled taut with every movement, adding an extra layer of tension to their predicament.

Giselle’s hips twitched again, her body betraying her need for more. Her thighs clenched briefly, only to relax as the vibrations overwhelmed her once again. Ningning moaned softly around her gag, the sound vibrating through the fabric as her head tilted back, her eyes fluttering closed. Her fingers curled tighter against the table, her entire body stretched taut with unfulfilled desire.

Then, with a swift, decisive motion, your gloved fingers plunged into the molten heat of each woman, their slick arousal enveloping you as their bodies reacted immediately to the sudden intrusion. Giselle let out a shocked, muffled gasp, her back arching against the tension of the clamps. Ningning followed with a deeper, guttural moan, her hips jerking as her walls clenched tightly around your fingers.

“Ahhh… mmmph!” Giselle whimpered, her voice muffled by the fabric in her mouth, her thighs trembling as she adjusted to the dual onslaught of your fingers and the relentless hum of the vibrators.

“Mmm… ohhh,” Ningning cried, the panties in her mouth softening her desperate moans. Her body trembled violently, the tension in her thighs visible as she tried to hold steady against the overwhelming sensations.

Your hands worked with calculated precision, thrusting and curling in perfect harmony with the relentless rhythm of the vibrators. Every movement was deliberate, each touch aimed at stoking the fires within them. The wet, rhythmic sound of your thrusts mingled with their muffled cries and the hum of the vibrators, creating an erotic symphony that filled the room.

The air was thick with the scent of arousal, a heady musk mingled with the faint metallic tang of the clamps. Each breath was heavier, laden with anticipation and desire. The clamps tugged faintly with every motion, the delicate chains swaying and adding a constant sting that heightened their already overstimulated senses.

“Look at each other,” you whispered, your tone low but commanding, cutting through the haze of their ragged breathing. “See the ecstasy on your faces. This is real, and it’s happening to both of you.”

Their gazes lifted, hesitant and hazy with arousal, before locking onto one another. Giselle’s flushed cheeks and glazed eyes mirrored the same overwhelmed passion radiating from Ningning. In that shared moment, they saw themselves reflected in the other—the trembling thighs, the arch of their backs, the unrestrained pleasure in their moans.

“Mmm… Unnie…” Ningning whimpered, her voice muffled but still carrying the raw intensity of her feelings.

Giselle’s own muffled response came as her lips pressed tighter around the fabric, her eyes locking onto Ningning’s. “Mmm… you look… so good…” she moaned, her hips shifting as your fingers curled again, finding the spot that made her tremble uncontrollably.

The sight of each other—flushed, vulnerable, and writhing in synchronized bliss—heightened their arousal to dizzying heights. Their muffled cries grew louder, mingling as they surrendered completely to the sensations.

Your fingers moved with an intuitive rhythm, delving into their cores with the precision of an artist sculpting a masterpiece. The pads of your fingers grazed over their most sensitive spots, curling to press against hidden nerves that made their bodies jerk and spasm. When your thumb brushed over Ningning’s swollen nub, her body jolted, her muffled cry vibrating through her gag.

“Ahhh—ohhh!” she whimpered, her thighs trembling as the dual sensations pushed her closer to the edge. Her walls clenched tightly around your fingers, the slick heat enveloping you in a way that made each motion fluid and electrifying.

Giselle wasn’t far behind. The relentless thrusting and curling of your fingers sent waves of ecstasy radiating through her. “Mmmph… don’t stop!” she moaned, her voice vibrating against the fabric. Her body arched, her hips bucking involuntarily as she chased the release that was tantalizingly close.

The clamps tugged with every movement, the sharp sting blending seamlessly with the relentless pleasure coursing through their bodies. The vibrators pulsed harder, their rhythm unrelenting, and the room was alive with the symphony of muffled moans, gasps, and the slick sounds of your fingers working them toward their breaking points.

Their gazes remained locked, the intensity of their connection building with every shared moan and cry. They weren’t just watching each other—they were mirroring, feeling the same overwhelming sensations, tethered not just by the clamps and chains but by the raw intimacy of their shared experience.

“Don’t look away,” you murmured, your voice both commanding and soothing. “Stay with each other. Feel this together.”

Their cries grew more desperate, their bodies trembling violently as the crescendo neared. Each thrust of your fingers, each pulse of the vibrators, brought them closer to the inevitable. The moment hung in the air, electric and heavy, as their bodies teetered on the edge of release. The symphony of their pleasure filled the room, their connection deepening as they surrendered to the shared ecstasy.

Giselle, her once porcelain skin now glowing with vivid hues of arousal, was the first to succumb. The vibrator pressed firmly against her wet sex relentlessly, the rhythm an unyielding assault that synced perfectly with the precise thrusts and curls of your gloved fingers. Each calculated movement was designed to draw her closer to the edge, her body reacting with a raw, uncontrollable urgency. Her thighs trembled visibly, muscles quivering with the effort to hold still as her hips instinctively sought more pressure, more friction. The soft, relentless buzz of the vibrator sent deep, reverberating pulses through her core, unraveling her composure thread by thread.

Her breathing was uneven, sharp gasps escaping her parted lips as the waves of sensation coursed through her. Her chest heaved, the rise and fall of her breaths drawing attention to the beads of sweat trailing down her flushed skin. Each shiver, each arch of her back, was a testament to the unrelenting pleasure building within her.

Across from her, Ningning moaned softly against the gag between her lips, her muffled cries carrying an edge of desperation. The relentless rhythm of the vibrator pressed against her own slick folds mirrored Giselle’s torment, while your fingers worked her just as masterfully. Yet, even as her body writhed and arched under your touch, her gaze was fixed on Giselle. She couldn’t tear her eyes away from her partner’s unraveling—the way Giselle’s thighs quivered, her hips bucked, and her flushed cheeks glistened in the dim light.

The sight sent a jolt of shock and anticipation coursing through Ningning, heightening her own arousal. She whimpered against the gag, her muffled voice a mixture of awe and need as she watched Giselle’s mounting climax unfold. The connection between them—the shared vulnerability, the mirrored sensations—made every moment more intense, every touch and vibration more profound.

Giselle’s moans grew louder, sharper, her hips rocking desperately as she teetered on the brink. Her breaths turned shallow, her chest rising and falling rapidly as every muscle in her core pulled taut. The vibrator’s relentless hum dug deeper into her, and the precise thrusts of your fingers coaxed her closer and closer to release. Her body trembled violently, the tension building to an unbearable peak, so unbearable that…

She screamed.

It was raw, primal, and utterly unrestrained. The sound tore through the room like a thunderclap, shattering the fragile equilibrium and reverberating off the walls. The force of Giselle’s scream was so visceral, so forceful, that it dislodged the gag from her lips. The damp fabric fell away, dragging the taut rope with it.

The weight plummeted instantly, yanking the clamps from their places in one brutal, unrelenting motion. The sharp metallic clatter of the clamps hitting the table punctuated the moment, a harsh counterpoint to Giselle’s piercing cry. Her head snapped back, her body arching violently as the pain hit—a fiery, stinging jolt that lanced through her sensitive peaks.

The sudden movement caused the plug nestled inside her to shift, pressing deeper against her inner walls. The fullness was maddening, its weight tugging slightly with each convulsion of her body, adding a new layer of sensation that bordered on overwhelming. The plug pulsed with her every breath, each subtle motion an exquisite mix of pleasure and pressure that amplified the storm raging through her body.

Across from her, Ningning’s muffled cry of surprise transformed into a full-throated scream as the clamps tore from her nipples. The sudden, searing pain ripped through her chest, sending her body into a spasmodic convulsion. Her eyes flew wide, tears pooling at the corners as the shock merged seamlessly with the relentless pleasure from the vibrator and your skilled fingers. The plug nestled deep within her shifted with her movements, its girth pressing insistently against her sensitive inner walls. The sensation was inescapable—filling her completely, intensifying the uncontrollable quaking of her thighs.

Ningning’s body trembled as the sensation of fullness took hold, her muscles contracting around the plug as her hips bucked instinctively. Each motion sent it pressing against new nerve endings, the lubed surface gliding effortlessly but unrelentingly with every shift. Her breath hitched, a mix of sharp whimpers and guttural moans spilling from her lips as the combination of the vibrator, your touch, and the unyielding presence of the plug became too much.

The room was alive with their screams, their voices colliding and amplifying in the charged air. The sharp, fiery pain of the clamps’ removal didn’t detract from the pleasure—it magnified it, adding an edge that sent their senses into overdrive. Their trembling thighs pressed against the relentless buzz of the vibrators, their hips bucking uncontrollably as the sensations overwhelmed them. The plugs, nestled deep inside, provided a constant reminder of their complete surrender, amplifying every vibration, every contraction, every spasm of their bodies.

Their bodies convulsed violently, each arch and shudder a testament to the overwhelming collision of pain and pleasure. Their swollen, oversensitized peaks throbbed with every heartbeat, the absence of the clamps leaving their nerves exposed and ablaze. The plugs moved subtly with their contractions, nudging against sensitive spots that sent new waves of sensation coursing through them, adding depth to their uncontrollable responses.

The symphony of their cries filled the room, a raw and primal testament to the depth of their shared experience. Their voices echoed, weaving together into a cacophony of desperation and release, each sound layering onto the next. Their shared screams became the crescendo, building to the inevitable climax that would consume them both.

And then it happened.

You felt it first in the way their bodies tensed—a subtle tightening of their cores, an instinctive reaction as their climaxes surged forward like an unstoppable tide. The plugs inside them seemed to magnify the tension, each subtle movement adding to their unraveling. Their walls pulsed around your fingers and the unyielding plugs, gripping tightly in a telltale rhythm that signaled their impending eruption. Recognizing the moment, you withdrew your hands with deliberate speed, ensuring nothing obstructed the force of their release.

The dam within them burst, and from their cores erupted a torrent of liquid ecstasy. They squirted—streams of warm, clear fluid arcing through the air, an undeniable declaration of their release. The sight was mesmerizing, a luminous display of their bodies’ raw, unfiltered response. Each spurt carried the weight of their shared passion, the vulnerability of the moment laid bare in every glistening arc.

The liquid splashed against their trembling bodies, the warm essence coating their exposed, flushed sexes. The heat of their release mingled with the lingering vibrations of the devices, amplifying the intensity of their sensations. Ningning let out a choked gasp, her moan raw and unrestrained as her thighs quivered violently. The plug inside her seemed to amplify the sensation, pressing firmly as her body convulsed, each spasm sending it moving just enough to heighten her ecstasy.

Their streams weren’t contained to their bodies alone. The arcing jets crossed the space between them, spraying each other’s thighs and stomachs in a chaotic, sensual cascade. Ningning’s release splattered against Giselle’s trembling skin, streaking her flushed chest and dripping down her abdomen in warm rivulets. Giselle’s own torrent painted Ningning’s heaving stomach and thighs, droplets clinging to her glistening skin before sliding away in teasing trails.

The sheer force of their release left the table beneath them soaked, glistening with the evidence of their climaxes. Each surge seemed more powerful than the last, their bodies responding with an intensity that even you hadn’t fully anticipated. For a moment, you found yourself taken aback, a faint flicker of surprise passing through your otherwise composed demeanor as the sheer volume of their shared ecstasy unfolded before you.

The sprays didn’t stop at their bodies. Streams arced further than expected, warm droplets landing on the floor, the surrounding table, and even your arms as you steadied yourself near them. Some of their essence reached their faces, warm, saline splashes landing on lips and cheeks. Giselle’s tongue darted out instinctively, catching a droplet of Ningning’s release and tasting the faintly salty intimacy of their shared moment. Ningning, wide-eyed and trembling, whimpered as she felt the same—her tongue brushing against her lips and meeting the unmistakable flavor of Giselle’s climax. It wasn’t just a connection; it was a visceral, undeniable bond that transcended words.

Their bodies quivered uncontrollably, each wave of pleasure rolling through them in relentless succession. Giselle’s thighs quaked as her hips bucked against the relentless echoes of her climax, her hands gripping the edges of the table as though to anchor herself. Ningning, her cheeks streaked with her own release and Giselle’s, let out a soft, broken moan, her body trembling as the final spasms left her utterly spent.

The cries they let out echoed through the room, raw and primal, the acoustics amplifying every gasp and moan into a symphony of passion. The unrestrained music of their climaxes filled every corner, a harmony of desperation and release that seemed to resonate beyond the walls. Each sound, each trembling shudder wove together into a tapestry of sensory overload, a shared expression of the overwhelming pleasure that consumed them.

Even as their streams began to wane, smaller bursts continued to spatter against their already soaked skin. Ningning’s thighs were slick with her own release, her essence mingling with Giselle’s in a chaotic, intoxicating display of vulnerability and pleasure. Giselle’s chest heaved as she took in shuddering breaths, her flushed skin shimmering in the golden light as trails of liquid traced down her stomach and thighs.

Finally, the torrents subsided, leaving their glistening bodies sprawled and trembling. The table beneath them was slick, the evidence of their shared climaxes pooling in small rivulets that dripped to the floor. The air hung heavy with the heady, musky perfume of their arousal, the scent a tangible reminder of the intimacy they had just shared.

The stillness of the room was broken only by the sound of their shallow breaths. Giselle and Ningning lay limp, their flushed bodies trembling faintly as they came down from the intensity of their shared release. The faint sheen of sweat and evidence of their climax clung to their skin, a vivid testament to the raw passion they had just experienced.

You stepped closer, your movements deliberate and soothing, your presence grounding them in the aftermath of what had just transpired. Slowly, you reached down to Giselle first, your hand brushing lightly over her lower back as you murmured, “Breathe and relax.” Carefully, you began to ease the plug from her, the gentle but firm motion drawing a soft gasp from her lips as her tight ring fluttered around the intrusion. As the plug slipped free with a quiet pop, a small dribble escaped her slick folds, trailing down her trembling thighs. Giselle shivered at the sensation as she adjusted to the absence.

You took a moment, letting her breathe as you moved to her bound wrists. “You’ve done so well,” you said softly, untying the ropes with practiced care. As her arms were freed, she let out a small sigh of relief, her muscles trembling from the strain but grateful for the release. Her hands rested limply on her lap for a moment before she slowly began to flex her fingers, her expression a mix of exhaustion and contentment.

Turning to Ningning, you repeated the process, your hand resting reassuringly on her hip. “Easy,” you said gently, your voice a calming balm. Ningning’s body tensed slightly at first, her breaths uneven, but with your steady guidance, the plug slid free. A soft, wet sound accompanied its removal, and a glistening bead of arousal followed, slipping down to pool beneath her. She let out a shaky whimper, her cheeks burning with renewed embarrassment as she tried to steady herself.

You placed the plug aside before reaching for the ropes binding her hands. “Relax, Ningning,” you murmured, your fingers deftly working to undo the knots. Her hands fell free, her wrists showing faint marks from the ropes, though there was no discomfort in her expression—only a quiet, lingering warmth. She flexed her fingers tentatively, her gaze flicking toward yours with a dazed but grateful look.

For a moment, you let them rest, their bodies too spent to move. You crouched beside them, brushing damp strands of hair from their flushed faces, your touch gentle and grounding. Giselle tilted her head into your hand slightly, her eyes fluttering closed as if savoring the brief comfort. Ningning blinked up at you, her expression dazed but filled with quiet gratitude, her lips parting as though she wanted to speak but couldn’t yet find the words.

“Well done,” you murmured softly, your tone a mix of praise and reassurance. The weight of the moment lingered, heavy with intimacy and trust, as you let them bask in the quiet aftermath.

Finally, after a few beats of stillness, you straightened and offered your hands to each of them. “Come on,” you said, your voice steady but warm. “Let’s get you up.”

Giselle and Ningning each took your hand, their fingers weakly gripping yours as you helped them sit upright. Both winced slightly, the overstimulation evident in the soft, breathy gasps that escaped their lips. When they swung their legs over the edge of the table, they faltered, their knees wobbling beneath them as they tried to stand. You supported them gently, your hands steadying their arms as they leaned against you for balance, their bodies still trembling from the intensity of their shared experience.

“Whoa…” Ningning muttered, clutching your arm for balance. Giselle let out a shaky laugh as she leaned into you for support, her body still trembling. “I don’t think I can walk straight for a week,” she said, her voice light but still breathless.

“Take your time,” you assured them, your hands steadying their arms as they slowly found their footing. Once they were upright, you stepped back, giving them a moment to adjust.

“Thank you,” Giselle said, her voice soft but sincere, her cheeks flushed not just from exertion but from a lingering sense of awe. Ningning nodded in agreement, her lips curving into a faint, grateful smile as she echoed, “Yeah… thank you.”

Ningning turned her head slightly, her half-lidded eyes catching Giselle’s. A faint, breathless laugh escaped her lips. “That… was incredible,” she murmured, her voice shaky but filled with awe. Giselle, still catching her breath, managed a soft smile, her cheeks deepening in color as she nodded in agreement. Words seemed insufficient, the intensity of the moment lingering between them, heavy and unspoken.

You stepped forward, your movements deliberate but calming, your voice soft yet firm. “You’ve both done wonderfully,” you said, your tone carrying an unmistakable note of pride. “It’s over now. You’ve experienced all you came for.”

The words hung in the air, settling over them like the final note of a beautiful symphony. For a moment, both women seemed to process the finality, their breaths still uneven, their flushed faces reflecting a mixture of contentment and loss. An emptiness where the intensity had burned now lingered in its place, raw and unfamiliar. They exchanged a glance, a silent understanding passing between them, before Ningning spoke, her voice hesitant but filled with newfound boldness.

“I don’t want it to be over,” she admitted, her cheeks flushing deeper as she struggled to maintain eye contact. “I don’t even know how to describe how I feel right now, but I want… more.”

Giselle nodded, her voice low but steady. “You’ve given us something unforgettable. We want to thank you—properly. Not just with words.”

Your eyebrows raised slightly, though your expression remained composed. A flicker of reluctance passed over your face before you replied, your voice calm but softer, tinged with sincerity. “That’s not necessary,” you said. “This was always about you—your experience, your journey. There’s no need to thank me.”

The two women didn’t falter, their gazes locked on yours with earnest determination. Ningning leaned forward slightly, her voice trembling with a mix of nerves and excitement. “We want it,” she said, the quiet intensity of her words ringing out. Giselle echoed her sentiment with a soft, “Please,” her lips parting slightly as her eyes gleamed with certainty.

You studied them for a moment, your expression thoughtful. Then, giving a slight nod, your demeanor shifted from instructor to something warmer, more inviting. “If it’s something you truly want…” you began, your voice deepening with an edge of authority that sent a shiver through them, “then it’s a possibility.”

Their faces brightened with anticipation, their flushed cheeks deepening as they exchanged a quick glance. With a steady breath, you gestured toward the door. “Follow me.”

You extended a hand, and they took it eagerly, their legs still trembling as they stood. You led them through another doorway, the atmosphere shifting subtly as the space opened into a luxurious room. The centerpiece was a large, inviting bed draped in soft, elegant linens. The lighting was warm and intimate, the scent of fresh linen mingling with the lingering musk of their arousal.

They exchanged a glance, a silent conversation passing between them, before their attention turned fully to you. With a mix of boldness and reverence, their hands moved toward you, beginning the process of undressing you. Ningning’s fingers were the first to find the buttons of your shirt, her movements slow and deliberate as she worked her way downward, her gaze flickering upward to meet yours. Giselle followed suit, her hands trailing lightly across your shoulders as she slid the fabric away, leaving your chest bare.

The room seemed to hold its breath as their hands continued, working in unison to undo your belt and ease your pants down with careful precision. They paused briefly, their eyes traveling over your now-exposed form, and a shared breath escaped them, a soft sound of awe and anticipation.

Wordlessly, you guided them forward, stepping out of the last remnants of your clothing and moving to the bed. You settle onto your back with deliberate ease, the soft linens cool against your heated skin. Their eyes followed you closely, the intensity in their gazes growing as they climbed onto the bed, each taking a position on either side of your legs.

They hesitated for just a moment, their eyes meeting once again in silent understanding before turning back to you. The air between the three of you was thick with anticipation, the intimacy of the moment stretching taut as they prepared to continue.

The room seemed to hum with the charged energy between the three of you. Giselle moved first, her confidence shining as she leaned forward, her lips parting. Warm breath ghosted over your tip before her tongue flicked out, her first touch tentative but deliberate. She began with slow, exploratory movements, her lips pressing softly as her tongue traced deliberate paths. Her hands rested firmly on your thighs, steadying herself as her rhythm built.

Ningning watched closely, her wide eyes fixed on Giselle’s movements, her breath catching as she took it all in. After a moment, she joined in, her hesitation evident in her softer, more delicate approach. Her lips brushed lightly against your member, a tentative kiss that quickly deepened as her tongue followed, her confidence growing with every touch. Her hands mirrored Giselle’s, settling on your other thigh as she sought to match her partner’s rhythm.

The contrast between them was intoxicating—Giselle’s firm, deliberate strokes complemented by Ningning’s softer, more exploratory touch. Their lips and tongues alternated, each adding their own unique intensity to the experience. Sometimes their movements overlapped, their tongues brushing against one another as they worked in tandem. The accidental contact of their lips, faint and fleeting, sent a ripple of warmth through all three of you, heightening the intimacy of the moment.

As their synchronization improved, their rhythm became seamless. Giselle’s confident strokes guided Ningning’s more delicate approach, and together they created a dynamic harmony. Their lips sometimes pressed against one another as they adjusted their positions, their shared focus blurring the lines between their individual efforts. The wet, rhythmic sounds of their tongues and lips filled the room, punctuated by their soft, muffled moans.

You placed a hand on each of their heads, your fingers threading gently through their hair, guiding them closer as they worked. The warmth of their mouths enveloped you, their tongues gliding and flicking with growing intensity. “You girls are amazing,” you murmured, your voice thick with approval. The praise spurred them on, their movements growing more deliberate as they leaned into the moment.

Giselle glanced up briefly, her gaze meeting yours with a glint of pride before she redoubled her efforts. Her lips pressed firmly, her tongue moving with deliberate precision as she explored every inch of your shaft. Each stroke was confident, her focus unwavering as she worked with practiced grace. Ningning, inspired by Giselle’s lead, grew bolder in her own movements. Her lips and tongue mirrored Giselle’s rhythm at first, but after a brief pause, she shifted her focus.

With a soft hum of approval, Ningning trailed lower, her lips brushing over the sensitive skin of your base before moving to your balls. Her tongue darted out tentatively at first, tracing slow, delicate circles that sent a subtle shiver through your body. Encouraged by the reaction, she grew bolder, her lips wrapping around one side as her tongue continued its exploration. The warmth and softness of her mouth contrasted perfectly with the firmer, more focused pressure of Giselle’s movements above.

The dynamic between them shifted into something even more enthralling. Giselle maintained her focus on the shaft, her tongue gliding over the cock with deliberate care, alternating between firm strokes and teasing flicks that left your body humming with sensation. Meanwhile, Ningning lavished attention on your balls, her lips and tongue moving in gentle, rhythmic motions. The combination of their efforts created an intoxicating duality—the firm, deliberate touch above and the soft, warm caress below.

Occasionally, their coordination brought them close enough that their lips brushed faintly against one another, a fleeting contact that only deepened the intimacy of the moment. The gentle friction of their mouths meeting, even briefly, sent a spark of warmth radiating through you, adding another layer of connection to their synchronized devotion.

Your hands remained on their heads, fingers threading gently through their hair as their efforts intensified. Giselle’s moans vibrated against your shaft, each stroke of her tongue more deliberate and precise as she sensed the growing tension in your body. Below, Ningning’s quieter, reverent whimpers continued as her mouth explored your sensitive base. Her tongue traced languid circles, her lips warm and soft as they enveloped one side and then the other, her gentle rhythm a perfect counterpoint to Giselle’s focused attention.

Their coordination was seamless, a perfect harmony of passion and purpose. Giselle’s lips tightened, her pace quickening slightly, while Ningning pressed more firmly against you, her hands gripping your thighs for balance. The wet sounds of their tongues, the heat of their mouths, and the occasional gentle friction when their lips brushed against one another created an intoxicating symphony of sensations. Each flick of their tongues, each press of their lips, sent waves of pleasure coursing through your body.

The intensity grew, your muscles tightening as you felt yourself approach the edge. “I’m close,” you murmured, your voice thick with the weight of the moment. The words hung in the air, a signal that spurred them both into action.

Giselle slowed her pace slightly, pulling back just enough to meet Ningning’s gaze. Her eyes sparkled with mischief and understanding as she reached down, her fingers brushing Ningning’s cheek. With a gentle but deliberate touch, she guided Ningning upward, encouraging her to take the lead.

Ningning hesitated for only a heartbeat before following Giselle’s lead, her lips parting as she moved to take your release. Giselle’s hand lingered on Ningning’s jaw for a moment, a silent gesture of encouragement, before she settled back slightly, her lips brushing against Ningning’s cheek as they passed.

As Ningning wrapped her soft lips fully around you, Giselle shifted her focus lower, her movements deliberate and exploratory. Her lips pressed against the sensitive skin at the base of your length, trailing lower, her hot breath ghosting over your skin. Slowly, she descended further, her tongue darting out to taste and tease the delicate area. Her exploration didn’t stop there—her lips found the sensitive ring of muscle below, and she paused for only a moment before pressing her tongue against it.

The first touch of Giselle’s tongue was tentative, a light flick that sent a shiver rippling up your spine. Your body tensed reflexively at the unexpected sensation, and a sudden, involuntary twitch coursed through you, pressing deeper into Ningning’s mouth. She gasped softly around your cock, her lips stretching slightly as her eyes widened in surprise. The movement only seemed to spur her on, her tongue stroking with renewed determination as she adjusted to the change.

The sensation of Giselle’s tongue was electrifying, her warm, wet strokes contrasting sharply with the cool air of the room. As she grew bolder, her tongue moved in slow, deliberate circles around your entrance, teasing the sensitive nerve endings there. Each lap was firm and exploratory, her lips sealing softly against your skin as she alternated between gentle strokes and firmer presses. Her low, muffled hums of satisfaction reverberated through you, intensifying the already overwhelming sensations.

Above, Ningning’s mouth enveloped you with unrelenting heat. Her tongue moved with purpose, circling and stroking with a rhythm that deepened the connection between her and the act itself. Her soft moans vibrated against your length, the vibrations sending shocks of pleasure through your body. Her hands rested lightly on your thighs, her fingers clenching slightly with every twitch and thrust, her arousal mirrored in her every action.

The dual sensations were almost too much to bear. The wet heat of Ningning’s mouth surrounding you, paired with the rhythmic lapping of Giselle’s tongue at your most sensitive entrance, sent shockwaves of pleasure cascading through your body. Every nerve felt alive, ignited by their synchronized efforts. Your hips instinctively rocked forward, driven by the intensity of the pleasure building within you. The contrast between Ningning’s focused, deliberate rhythm and Giselle’s teasing, exploratory movements created a synergy that pushed you to the brink.

The throaty hum of Giselle’s muffled moans as she worked only heightened the experience, the vibrations reverberating through your core. At the same time, Ningning’s lips slid down your cock with an almost reverent focus, her tongue pressing firmly and swirling along the underside in perfect harmony. The combined sensations left you entirely at their mercy, your breaths coming in ragged gasps as the overwhelming pleasure built to an unbearable crescendo.

“Oh, fuck… I’m cumming!” The words tore from your throat, raw and unrestrained, as your body stiffened in response to the tidal wave of pleasure surging through you. Your hips bucked reflexively, driving deeper into Ningning’s warm, wet mouth, while Giselle’s tongue pressed harder against your sensitive entrance, intensifying every nerve-ending’s response.

Loud, guttural grunts and moans escaped you in quick succession, each sound a testament to the sheer intensity of your release. Your voice reverberated through the room, blending with the wet, rhythmic sounds of Ningning’s mouth and Giselle’s deliberate movements. The primal force of your climax left you momentarily unguarded, your vocalizations echoing with abandon.

When the release came, it was powerful and unrestrained. A moan escaped Ningning as the warmth of your climax surged into her mouth. She froze momentarily, her eyes fluttering open with a startled glint before they softened again, her lips tightening instinctively to hold the full weight of your release. The heat filled her mouth, thick and overwhelming, her body trembling slightly from the intensity of the moment. She didn’t swallow—her cheeks puffed slightly as she held it, her chest rising and falling with shallow breaths.

Below, Giselle continued her slow, purposeful movements, her tongue still teasing and lapping as if savoring every reaction she drew from you. The lingering sensations were amplified by the combination of Ningning’s focused efforts above and Giselle’s meticulous attention below. The two of them worked in perfect harmony, each touch and movement adding to the unrelenting tide of pleasure that left you utterly undone.

As Ningning began to pull back, a small thread of your release slipped past her lips, streaking down her chin in a glistening trail. Giselle, quick to act, leaned forward with a tender tilt of Ningning’s chin. Her lips captured Ningning’s in a deep, sensual kiss, the act as intimate as it was deliberate. Their tongues met immediately, intertwining in a slow, exploratory dance as Giselle shared in the taste of you.

The kiss deepened, their movements unhurried yet passionate, each of them savoring the shared essence between them. Their lips glistened, the faint, wet sound of their tongues mingling filling the air as the room seemed to hold its breath. Giselle’s hand slid gently to the back of Ningning’s neck, holding her close as they exchanged every drop of your release, the warmth and saltiness a tangible reminder of their connection to you and to each other.

When they finally parted, a faint string of saliva and release still connected their lips, breaking only when they exchanged a final, gentle flick of their tongues. Their eyes met, a mixture of satisfaction and unspoken understanding passing between them. A subtle flush deepened their cheeks, and with a silent agreement, they each tilted their heads back slightly and swallowed half, the deliberate action slow and sensual.

The soft sound of their throats working in unison punctuated the quiet of the room, a shared act that carried both reverence and intimacy. When they turned their attention back to you, their gazes held a newfound confidence, their breaths uneven but steady as they smiled—content and radiant, their connection with you and with each other now etched into the memory of this profound moment. Their glistening lips, flushed skin, and languid postures spoke volumes, a testament to the depth of the shared experience and the bond it had forged between the three of you.

As the moment of stillness settled, Giselle’s gaze lingered on you, a spark of playful determination flickering in her eyes. Without breaking the charged silence, she moved with deliberate grace, shifting her position. Rising to her knees, she swung a leg over your chest, her movements fluid and confident, until she was poised above your face. The intoxicating scent of her arousal filled your senses as she slowly lowered herself toward you.

Simultaneously, Ningning moved with equal intent, positioning herself at your hips. Her hands guided your cock into place with a mix of precision and eagerness, the warmth of her touch electrifying. As she slid you inside her, a low, throaty moan escaped her lips, her head tilting back as her body adjusted to the fullness. The tight, wet heat of her walls enveloped you completely, her hips rocking experimentally as she found her rhythm.

Your mouth met Giselle’s waiting heat with deliberate intensity, your tongue darting out to taste her. She gasped softly, her thighs trembling as she pressed herself against you, her hands gripping the headboard for balance. Each flick of your tongue sent ripples of pleasure through her, her moans cascading down to mingle with the sounds of Ningning’s gasps and the rhythmic slap of skin on skin as she rode you. Giselle’s movements grew bolder, her hips grinding against your mouth, the wetness of her arousal coating your lips and tongue as you worked to bring her higher.

Ningning, meanwhile, moved with increasing fervor, her hips undulating as she took your cock deeper with each thrust. The sensation of fullness sent shivers up her spine, her moans growing louder as she adjusted to the rhythm of your movements. Her hands rested on your chest for support, her nails digging lightly into your skin as the sensation built within her.

The room was alive with the sounds of pleasure—Giselle’s breathy cries as your tongue found her most sensitive spots, Ningning’s desperate moans as she rode you, and the wet, rhythmic sounds of their shared arousal. The heat between the three of you was palpable, an all-encompassing intimacy that left no part of the moment untouched.

Their gazes met across the expanse of your body, each watching the other with unrestrained arousal. Giselle’s lips parted, her flushed cheeks deepening as she locked eyes with Ningning, who mirrored her expression with wide-eyed awe. The sight of each other’s pleasure only seemed to spur them on, their moans becoming more urgent, their movements more synchronized.

Giselle’s hips pressed harder against your face, her thighs quivering as she chased her climax. “Oh… yes,” she murmured breathlessly, her voice trembling as your tongue continued its relentless work. Above you, her chest heaved, her hands gripping the headboard tighter as her body began to tremble.

Below, Ningning’s rhythm grew erratic, her movements desperate as she leaned forward, her forehead brushing lightly against Giselle’s arm as her own release neared. The connection between them—the shared sounds, the exchanged glances, the mirrored vulnerability—heightened the intensity for all three of you.

Your hips met Ningning’s movements with deliberate thrusts, driving her wild with each upward motion. Simultaneously, your tongue flicked and pressed against Giselle’s most sensitive spots, her cries growing louder as she tilted her head back, completely lost in the moment. The three of you moved in perfect sync, an unspoken harmony that left the room bathed in the raw, unfiltered sound of shared passion.

Giselle’s cries grew louder, her hips grinding more insistently against your mouth as her body quivered. Each flick of your tongue sent electric shivers coursing through her, her arousal pooling and dripping down onto your lips and chin. Above, her thighs trembled with the strain of holding herself upright, her fingers gripping the headboard so tightly that her knuckles turned white. “Oh—yes! Just like that!” she gasped, her voice breaking as she teetered on the edge.

Ningning was lost in her own spiral of pleasure, her hips rolling in erratic, desperate movements as she took your cock deeper with every thrust. The wet, rhythmic slap of your bodies echoed through the room, mingling with her breathy moans. Her hands pressed into your chest, her nails dragging lightly against your skin as she leaned forward, her forehead brushing against Giselle’s arm. Her voice was shaky but insistent, punctuated by gasps. “I can’t… I’m so close!” she whimpered, her slick heat clenching tightly around you.

As your tongue worked relentlessly against Giselle, your hands moved instinctively, your body attuned to their needs. Blindly, one hand slid down Ningning’s trembling body, your fingertips brushing against the swollen nub at her center. The instant contact made her gasp sharply, her hips bucking as your fingers began to circle her clit with deliberate pressure. The soft, slick heat beneath your hand pulsed with need, and her cries grew louder as the added stimulation pushed her closer to the brink.

Simultaneously, your other hand snaked upward, your fingers finding Giselle’s own sensitive nub above you. Your touch was firm but controlled, matching the rhythm of your tongue as it flicked and pressed against her. Her thighs trembled violently as her moans turned into incoherent cries, her body reacting to the dual assault of your mouth and fingers. “Oh my God—yes!” she cried out, her voice trembling with desperation as her pleasure soared.

The connection between them heightened the intensity, their gazes locking in an unspoken challenge as they each fought to hold on, to chase their climaxes together. Giselle’s flushed face was streaked with sweat, her hair sticking to her temples as she rocked against your mouth. Ningning, her lips parted and eyes heavy-lidded, couldn’t stop herself from stealing glances at Giselle, the sight of her friend’s pleasure fueling her own.

Your fingers moved in perfect sync with your other actions—pressing, circling, and teasing their most sensitive spots with unwavering precision. The added stimulation sent their bodies into overdrive, the tension in the room reaching a fever pitch. Ningning’s thighs quivered uncontrollably, her moans turning into frantic cries, while Giselle’s grip on the headboard tightened further as her hips bucked wildly against your face.

“Unnie—look at me,” Ningning gasped, her voice breaking with urgency. Giselle’s head tilted downward, her glazed eyes meeting Ningning’s as they shared a moment of raw connection. Seeing the desperation mirrored in each other’s faces was the final push they needed.

Giselle’s climax struck first, her body jerking violently as she let out a scream that echoed through the room. Her thighs clamped around your head as her hips bucked, her release flooding over your tongue in warm, powerful surges. She gasped and moaned, the cries spilling out of her uncontrollably as she gave in to the overwhelming pleasure.

Moments later, Ningning followed. Her walls clenched around you, tight and insistent, as her climax erupted. Her body convulsed, her moans turning into desperate, breathless cries. “Oh, God—yes, yes!” she screamed, her hips jerking wildly as her release poured over you. The warmth and tightness of her pulsating core became the tipping point, the overwhelming pleasure building to an uncontrollable crescendo.

Your hips bucked instinctively, your movements deep and deliberate as the pressure within you surged forward. With a guttural moan, your release came, spilling deep inside Ningning as her walls fluttered and pulsed around you, her body seeming to draw every last drop from you. The sensation sent waves of electricity through your body, your climax prolonged by the sheer intensity of the moment.

The force of your release triggered a reflexive sound, a deep, raw moan that reverberated through the room. Giselle, still trembling in the aftershocks of her climax, felt the vibrations through her connection to you. The sound seemed to ripple through her, igniting an unexpected wave of pleasure that caused her to cry out once more, her body arching as an aftershock tore through her already sensitive nerves.

Ningning gasped at the sensation of your warmth inside her as her trembling walls milked you for every drop, her body convulsing as her cries turned into soft whimpers., her head tilting back as her hips rocked involuntarily, drawing out every ounce of the shared moment. Her breathing was ragged, her body trembling as her climax merged seamlessly with yours, leaving her utterly spent.

And then, like a pleasurable déjà vu, their bodies, already trembling from the force of their orgasms, arched simultaneously as a second wave overtook them. Streams of warm, clear liquid erupted from their cores, their squirting an undeniable affirmation that the first time wasn’t a fluke. Giselle’s release showered over your face, mingling with the wetness already there, while Ningning’s sprayed against your hips and thighs, the force splashing onto Giselle’s legs as well.

The air hung heavy with the scent of arousal and sweat, the room drenched in the evidence of your shared passion. Giselle finally collapsed forward, her body spent as she leaned heavily against the headboard, her chest heaving as she tried to catch her breath. Ningning followed suit, sinking against your chest, her trembling hands resting lightly on your shoulders.

The three of you remained entwined, the quiet punctuated only by the sound of your slowing breaths. Their bodies were slick with sweat, their flushed faces radiant as they exchanged a tired but satisfied smile. It wasn’t just the act itself but the undeniable bond you had forged that left an indelible mark on all three of you.

As the final tremors subsided and the intensity of the moment gave way to stillness, Giselle was the first to move. Her breathing still labored, she carefully shifted off your face, her legs unsteady but strong enough to carry her. Her flushed skin glistened in the warm light, her chest rising and falling as she ran a hand through her damp hair, trying to steady herself. A satisfied smile played on her lips, but her movements were measured, deliberate—a sharp contrast to the state of her companion.

Ningning, however, was visibly more affected. Her body quivered as she slowly lifted herself from your hips, her thighs trembling uncontrollably with every movement. She sank onto the bed beside you, dazed and breathless, her flushed cheeks and glassy eyes a testament to the intensity she had endured. Her hands trembled as she tried to adjust her posture, her body too overwhelmed to fully cooperate.

Giselle noticed immediately, her smile softening as she leaned closer to Ningning, her hand reaching out to brush a stray strand of hair from her friend’s face. “Hey, you okay?” Giselle murmured, her tone gentle but filled with concern. She wrapped an arm around Ningning’s shoulders, pulling her close in an attempt to soothe her. Ningning nodded faintly, her lips parting as if to speak, but no words came. Instead, she rested her head against Giselle’s shoulder, her body still trembling slightly as she leaned into the comfort.

You moved with quiet care, sitting up and reaching out to rest a hand on each of them. Your voice was low and calming as you addressed them both. “You did beautifully,” you said softly, your hands offering a grounding presence. “You’re both incredible.”

Giselle gave a small, grateful smile, her hand rubbing soothing circles against Ningning’s back as she glanced at you. “Thank you,” she said, her voice steady despite the lingering exhaustion. “I don’t think we’ll ever forget this.”

Ningning’s eyes fluttered open, and after a moment, she echoed Giselle’s words with a faint, breathy whisper. “Thank you.” Her voice was trembling, but there was no mistaking the sincerity behind it. Her gaze drifted to you, still dazed but filled with gratitude.

As the minutes passed, the remnants of their aftershocks began to fade, leaving them both calmer and more composed. They moved slowly, helping each other sit upright as they prepared to dress. Their movements were tender and unhurried, an unspoken bond evident in the way Giselle steadied Ningning, offering a guiding hand whenever her balance wavered.

Once they were dressed, they turned to you one last time. Giselle, still steady and confident, spoke first. “Thank you again—for everything. This was… more than we could have imagined.” Her expression was filled with warmth, and she nodded firmly, as if solidifying the memory.

Ningning, though still leaning slightly against Giselle for support, managed a soft smile. Her nod came slower, her dazed eyes meeting yours briefly before her gaze drifted downward, her exhaustion still evident. “Thank you,” she repeated, her voice quiet but filled with sincerity.

You returned their smiles, your tone professional but warm. “You were both wonderful to work with. I hope you’ll consider coming back in the future. It’s been an absolute pleasure guiding you through this experience.”

Giselle nodded eagerly, her smile widening. “Absolutely,” she said, her enthusiasm clear. Ningning followed with a slower, smaller nod, her lingering haze making her response quieter but no less heartfelt.

You glanced toward the facilities with a small apologetic shrug. “Unfortunately, the shower is unavailable tonight. I’m sorry for the inconvenience.”

Giselle waved the comment off with a laugh, her arm tightening around Ningning’s waist as they leaned into each other. “It’s okay,” she said lightly. “I think we’re good.”

Ningning hummed softly in agreement, her head resting against Giselle’s shoulder as they made their way toward the exit. Their steps were slow, their bodies leaning heavily on one another for support, but there was no mistaking the contentment in their shared posture. As they passed through the doorway, arm in arm, their laughter and whispered words faded into the distance, leaving behind an air of fulfilled intimacy and a bond that would linger long after the night ended.

The cool night air embraced them as they stepped outside, a stark contrast to the heat and intensity of the room they had just left. The crisp breeze kissed their flushed skin, sending a shiver through their bodies that brought a hint of grounding. Yet, despite the coolness of the air, the warmth of what had just transpired lingered, leaving their minds spinning.

Ningning clung to Giselle’s arm as they walked, her steps unsteady and her legs trembling beneath her. Her face was still flushed, her breath uneven, and her eyes dazed as if she were trying to process what had happened. Giselle, steadier but no less affected, kept an arm wrapped securely around Ningning’s waist, her own body swaying slightly with each step as they leaned on one another for support.

“I…” Ningning’s voice came out soft and trembling, almost as if she were speaking to herself. “I can’t believe we actually… squirted.” She blinked slowly, her wide eyes darting to Giselle, her words trailing off into the cool night air. “Not just once—but twice.” Her cheeks flushed even deeper as she said it, the disbelief thick in her tone. “For real. That actually happened.”

Giselle let out a breathy laugh, her lips curving into a dreamy smile. “Me neither,” she admitted, shaking her head as if to clear it. Her voice softened, her gaze distant as her words slowed. “That… that was the best orgasm I’ve ever had. Hands down.” She glanced at Ningning, her smile widening as a faint blush crept up her cheeks. “I don’t even know how to describe it—it was just… perfect.”

Ningning nodded, though her movements were sluggish, her body still trembling faintly. “Same,” she whispered, her voice hurried but tinged with awe. “I didn’t even know my body could… do that.” She let out a shaky breath, her fingers gripping Giselle’s sleeve for balance. 

They both laughed, the sound light and filled with a mixture of disbelief and wonder. Giselle tightened her arm around Ningning, steadying her as their legs wobbled slightly beneath them. The intimacy of what they had shared was palpable, creating a bond that felt unshakable, as if the experience had fused something deeper between them. Words felt almost unnecessary; the shared memory spoke volumes.

As they strolled down the dimly lit street, their earlier laughter began to fade, replaced by a contemplative silence. The golden glow of the streetlights bathed the path ahead, casting long, swaying shadows that moved in rhythm with their steps. Giselle crossed her arms tightly against her chest, bracing herself against the crisp night air seeping through her clothes. Despite the chill, her expression remained soft, her thoughts clearly elsewhere. Beside her, Ningning adjusted her jacket with slow, fumbling hands, her flushed cheeks and unfocused gaze revealing her preoccupation. Flashes of the evening seemed to replay behind her eyes, each memory drawing her further into her own quiet reflection.

When they reached the corner of their block, their synchronized footsteps faltered. They both froze, their gazes snapping to the opposite side of the street. Emerging from the shadows under the muted glow of the next streetlight were two familiar figures: Karina and Yunjin.

Instinctively, Giselle and Ningning moved closer to the edge of the sidewalk, their eyes locked onto the pair. Karina and Yunjin’s presence felt almost surreal. The two moved in unison, their steps light and easy, their laughter floating softly into the quiet night. Yunjin leaned into Karina’s side, her arm looped loosely around her, her expression radiating a confident ease. Karina’s lips curled into a faint, knowing smile as Yunjin whispered something that made her chuckle softly, their connection palpable even from a distance.

The direction of their path, however, was unmistakable. They were headed toward the same discreet entrance Giselle and Ningning had only just left. The heavy door loomed in the distance, barely noticeable to anyone unfamiliar, yet its significance was impossible to ignore.

Frozen in place, Giselle and Ningning exchanged a quick, wide-eyed glance, their unspoken thoughts mirrored in each other’s faces. They stood in silence, their breathing shallow, as Karina and Yunjin slipped through the door. The soft click of it closing behind them echoed in the stillness, as though punctuating a realization neither of them wanted to put into words.

No words were necessary. In that shared glance between them, everything was understood: the disbelief, the reluctant acceptance, and the strange comfort of knowing their personal experience wasn’t as unique as they had thought. Whatever had drawn them there clearly extended beyond their own curiosity—a thread of something universal, intimate, and quietly thrilling.

Without speaking, they turned and resumed their walk, their steps slower now, their pace deliberate as the surreal encounter lingered between them. The air seemed heavier, their thoughts weaving unspoken questions and answers into the night.

The faint sound of their laughter returned after a while, but it was softer, tinged with awe and a touch of disbelief. They moved in step with each other, letting the moment settle as they headed home, the night leaving its quiet mark on their still-racing minds.

-----

When they arrived back at the apartment, the faint glow from the living room spilled into the hallway. Giselle hesitated at the door, her fingers trembling slightly as she unlocked it. Ningning shifted beside her, her legs wobbly and her cheeks still flushed, mirroring Giselle’s expression. They exchanged a glance—nervous, uncertain, and still overwhelmed—before stepping inside.

Minjeong was lounging on the couch, her legs tucked beneath her and a tub of ice cream balanced on one knee. At the sound of the door, she looked up casually, her expression neutral for a moment before a slow, knowing smile crept across her face. She set the ice cream aside, tilting her head as her gaze swept over Giselle and Ningning.

Their clothes were rumpled, unevenly tucked, and their hair was a mess, clinging to their damp foreheads. A faint sheen of sweat still glimmered on their flushed skin, paired with the heavy, unmistakable scent of musk and arousal clinging to them. It was all the confirmation Minjeong needed.

“Well, well,” she said, leaning back into the couch and crossing her arms. “Look who’s back.”

Giselle froze, her eyes darting anywhere but at Minjeong’s smug expression as she clumsily shrugged off her jacket. Ningning fidgeted beside her, wringing the hem of her shirt with trembling hands, her blush deepening by the second. The air between them felt heavy, suffused with the weight of shared secrets.

Minjeong’s smirk widened, her tone playful but dripping with amusement. “So,” she began, letting the word hang tantalizingly in the air, “do you believe me now?”

The question hit like a challenge, undeniable and loaded. Ningning blinked rapidly, her flush spreading all the way to her ears as she stammered, “I… uh… what?” Her voice barely rose above a whisper.

Minjeong raised her eyebrows, clearly savoring every second of their discomfort. “The squirting thing,” she said with a casual shrug. “Do you believe me now, or should I assume you two just fell into a puddle on the way home?”

Giselle groaned loudly, slapping her hands over her face. “Oh my God,” she muttered through her fingers. “We’re not doing this.”

“Oh, but we are,” Minjeong replied smoothly, sitting up straighter as she gestured at them. “Look at yourselves. I’m pretty sure half the apartment can smell exactly where you’ve been.” She waved a hand in front of her nose with mock drama. “Seriously, go take a shower before you stink up the place.”

Ningning let out a breathy, nervous laugh, rubbing the back of her neck as if she could physically brush off the embarrassment. “Fine, okay,” she admitted, her voice tinged with defeat. “You were right.”

Minjeong leaned back, her smug expression only growing. “Damn, I love being right.” She grabbed her spoon again, pointing it between them for emphasis. “And for the record, you two look way worse than I ever did. Way worse.”

Giselle opened her mouth, no doubt to protest, but one glance at Ningning’s equally disheveled state made her snap it shut with a resigned groan. “Okay, fine,” she muttered. “We get it.”

“So?” Minjeong continued, her voice light but probing. She looked back and forth between them, her amusement palpable.

Giselle and Ningning exchanged a look, their faces still burning from the intensity of Minjeong’s scrutiny. Finally, Giselle sighed heavily, her tone a mix of exasperation and reluctant awe. “It was… insane.”

“Amazing,” Ningning added softly, her voice almost reverent. “But absolutely insane.”

Minjeong chuckled, digging her spoon into the ice cream as she watched them shuffle awkwardly toward the hallway. “Thought so,” she said, her voice laced with amusement. “Now go before you stink up the place.”

Giselle rolled her eyes, dragging Ningning along. “We’re going,” she grumbled over her shoulder. “And stop being so smug.”

The bathroom door clicked shut, and Minjeong leaned back against the couch, her smirk softening into a faint grin. “Told them,” she muttered to herself, taking another bite of ice cream as her eyes glinted with satisfaction.

-----

After their showers, Giselle and Ningning returned to the living room, collapsing onto the couch beside Minjeong. The TV murmured softly in the background as they all sat in comfortable silence, Giselle and Ningning still recovering from their experience. Minjeong barely glanced up from her mug of tea that she had replaced the ice-cream with, her smirk faint but ever-present.

A couple hours passed quietly, the three of them lounging in the warm, cozy space, the tension of the evening fading into the background.

Then the front door creaked open.

They all turned to look. Karina stepped inside, and the sight of her left them speechless. She looked utterly ravaged, as though every ounce of energy had been drained from her in the most unrestrained way. Her heels dangled limply from one hand, the straps swinging with her unsteady steps as her bare feet padded softly on the floor. Her mascara was streaked down her flushed cheeks, evidence of tears shed not from pain but from overwhelming sensation. Her lips were swollen, parted as she panted softly, her chest rising and falling in deep, labored breaths that made her shirt cling to her damp skin.

Her shirt was disheveled, one sleeve slipping halfway off her shoulder and exposing the curve of her flushed skin. The fabric bunched awkwardly around her midsection, twisted as though it had been yanked and tugged in the heat of the moment. The absence of a bra was glaringly obvious; her hardened nipples pressed against the thin material, betraying her sensitivity and the cool air that kissed her overheated body.

Her neck was scattered with marks—dark, blooming hickeys and faint, precise bites painting a vivid, unspoken story from just beneath her jawline to the delicate curve of her collarbone. Among them, faint but undeniable, was the ghostly imprint of a hand—its shape outlined in a faint redness across her throat, a testament to moments of raw, restrained intensity. The marks deepened in color toward her shoulders, a testament to the passion and force of the encounter. Her hair was a wild mess, tousled and damp with sweat, clinging in strands to her forehead and neck. A few stray locks stuck to her temple, framing her flushed face like a halo gone astray.

Her skirt, barely hanging on, was wrinkled and skewed, riding up on one side to reveal the faint imprint of fingers along her thighs where she'd been gripped firmly. The fabric clung to her hips as though it, too, had been caught in the chaos. A thin sheen of sweat coated her glistening skin, catching the light and accentuating the sharp curve of her hip bones and the subtle tremble of her legs as she took another step.

Karina’s lips twitched into a lazy, self-satisfied smile as she leaned lightly against the doorframe. Her eyes, half-lidded and glossy, carried the unmistakable glow of someone thoroughly and unapologetically satisfied. Despite her thoroughly wrecked appearance, she exuded confidence, her posture unbothered even as her body showed every sign of having been pushed to its absolute limit.

Minjeong, still leaning comfortably against the couch cushions, raised an eyebrow, her smirk widening as she took in the sight. “You good?”

Karina let out a breathy laugh, running a hand through her tangled hair, her voice husky and dripping with contentment. “Never better,” she replied, not even trying to straighten her clothes or clean herself up.

Karina’s lazy smile widened as her gaze flicked over to Giselle and Ningning, both of whom froze under her gaze. Tilting her head slightly, she drawled, “What happened to just experiencing, huh? All I could taste was the two of you the entire time I was with him.”

Giselle’s mouth opened, but only a strangled sound escaped. “I-I… we… it wasn’t—” Her hands flailed slightly before she dropped her head into her hands, groaning in embarrassment.

Ningning wasn’t any better, her face turning an impossibly deeper shade of red as she stammered, “It’s not… we didn’t mean to—ah, oh my God.”

Minjeong, sitting cross-legged on the couch, looked back and forth between them, her brow furrowing. “Wait… what? Taste what? What’s going on?”

Giselle and Ningning didn’t answer, too busy sinking into the couch cushions, their faces buried in their hands as they tried to suppress their embarrassment. Karina, clearly pleased with the chaos she’d left behind, simply chuckled and disappeared down the hallway, her door clicking shut behind her.

Minjeong blinked at the scene, utterly baffled. “Am I missing something?”

No one answered. The silence, filled with mortified tension, hung in the air as Ningning and Giselle continued to avoid Minjeong’s questioning gaze, their faces buried in their hands.

Minjeong raised an eyebrow, her smirk returning as realization began to dawn. “You know, I’d ask again, but I think I already have my answer,” she teased, her voice laced with amusement.

Ningning stammered, “I-It’s not like that!” but her words dissolved into incoherent mumbling as she slumped further into the couch. Beside her, Giselle shook her head rapidly, muttering something incomprehensible, her face still hidden in her hands.

Minjeong chuckled, leaning back with a satisfied grin as she grabbed her tea. “Right. Not like that. Sure. Whatever you say.”

Her casual tone only seemed to make things worse. Ningning shot Giselle a desperate look, silently begging her to do something, but Giselle merely groaned louder, sinking even deeper into the cushions as if trying to vanish.

The apartment settled into uneasy quiet, the faint sound of the TV providing a backdrop to the heavy tension. Minjeong took a sip of her tea, her expression smug as she glanced at the other two. The warmth in the room was palpable—tinged with shared embarrassment, reluctant amusement, and an unspoken agreement that this would not come up again.

At least, not anytime soon.

[kesujo]

A queen's night

(IU X Irene X Karina X Yujin X Yeji)

He could lose his job for this. But there's no turning back now. Not after getting paid in advance. And it's not like he can return the payment.

Jieun's manager takes a deep breath, before finally taking the next turn. He is leaving the route he usually takes to drive her home. His knuckles turn white, sweat starts to run down his neck. Glancing at the rear view mirror, he sees Jieun scrolling on her phone. Looks like she didn't notice anything yet.

"Please turn left."

Taken by surprise, the man in the driver's seat almost shouts. He is so on edge, so afraid of Jieun finding out, that he forgot to mute the GPS. What if she hears it and realizes he isn't driving her home?

After finally shutting it off, he focuses back on the road. Another turn. The longer he drives, the more he is afraid of getting caught. Another turn. What if he gets fired for this? Isn't this basically kidnapping? Another turn. Sweat starts to build on his forehead. Maybe he should turn around? Another turn.

After a minute or two, the screen of the GPS finally shows their destination. He slows down, looking for the right building.

"Oppa."

A cold shudder runs down his spine.

"Where are we?"

"Huh?.... Well,.... We're taking a shortcut."

Eyes narrowed in suspicion, Jieun looks out the window. She's never been here before. And this doesn't really look like a shortcut. Haven't they always chosen the quickest route so far?

"Maybe you took the wrong turn?"

He decides to ignore the question.

"Oppa?"

A relived sigh leaves his body, when he finally spots the bright neon sign.

"We are here."

Jieun looks around.

"What does 'here' mean?"

The street, almost an alley, is pretty dark. Except for a couple of street lights and a neon sign, everyone and everything seems to be sleeping.

"I'm supposed to give you this."

Jieun accepts the envelope, while glancing at the rear view mirror. Her manager usually doesn't sound this scarred or afraid. It's not like she's gonna kill him, because they got lost.

She opens the envelope carefully and then takes out the card inside it.

"Third floor, second room on the left."

"What is this supposed to be?"

Her brows furrow, her question is directed at her manager.

"I don't know, Jieun. The... The CEO gave it to me this morning. He... He said to drive to this address and give you the envelope."

"This address?"

Jieun looks out of they window again.

"Yes. The Queen's Motel."

The woman in the backseat stares at the neon light. This looks more like motel for one night stands than a proper meeting place.

"Fine."

Jieun sighs and steps out of the van with a heavy heart.

"Don't worry. I'll pick you up later."

"Sure."

Jieun's manager sees her hesitate one more time, before she finally walks towards the entrance. His eyes follow her when she opens the door and steps inside. He finally groans in agony, all the tension leaving his body. Was it really worth it? Were they all worth it? We're they all worth her reputation?

He reaches into his pocket for his phone. Quickly heading to his gallery, he scrolls through the pictures he took while Jieun was on stage earlier.

He almost had a heart attack when someone suddenly opened the door to her dressing room, while he was watching her performance.

"Hello, manager-nim."

The young girl's sweet voice and smile made him stand up and bow.

"Hello, Yeji-ssi."

"I'm a big fan of IU and I was hoping you could give her this."

Yeji was holding an envelope in her hand. It was red and sealed.

"For Jieun"

"Sure. Of course I can do that."

He was surprised that Yeji came to him and not directly to Jieun.

"I'll give it to her right when she comes back."

He couldn't help but glance at Yeji's midriff. Her top was not covering much of her upper body, showing off a lot of skin. He thought he'd never get a chance with her at all. She's an idol. A celebrity. And he's significantly older than her. No way a young woman like Yeji would even look at him twice. But he had seen her dancing on stage, right before it was Jieun's turn. He still remembered the way her hips swayed to the music.

"Could you maybe wait for a while, until you give it to her?"

"S...Sure. I'll give it to her, when she's at home."

To his surprise, Yeji shook her head.

"Would it be possible for you to drive her to this address tonight?"

She took a piece of paper out of her pocket and handed it to him as well. After glancing at the address, he shook his head.

"I'm sorry, Yeji-ssi. I can't just drop her off somewhere in the city."

"Manager-nim..."

His eyes grew wide when Yeji pouted at him, her voice dripping with sweetness.

"This is really important to me. Can't you trust me?"

"Of course I trust you, Yeji-ssi. But I can't just drop off a celebrity at a random address."

Yeji smiled at him and he felt his resistance crumbling.

"Oppa..."

The word made him feel warm as it left her pretty lips.

"I really need you to do this for me."

He was aware that Yeji had just closed the door behind her. He took a deep breath, hoping this was just a dream. Or maybe was he hoping for it to be real?

"I'll reward you, of course."

"Reward me?"

A victorious smile played around her lips.

"Take out your phone, oppa."

He felt his blood rush into his cock, whenever she called him that. Just the idea of a chance with her...

"You're welcome to take as many pictures as you like."

"Pictures?"

"Do you want me to pose for you?"

Her warm smile made him eagerly nod his head.

He quickly took a picture of her, afraid she would change her mind.

"What do you think of this?"

Yeji closed on eye as if she was winking, while biting one of her nails.

The manager felt his cock harden as he quickly shoot two more pictures.

"And this?"

She bit down on her lower lip, while hooking her thumb under her belt as if she was gonna take off her pants.

His mouth was opened wide as more and more pictures filled his phone. By now he almost took pictures by the second as Yeji made a show out of pulling the transparent plastic straps of her top off her shoulders.

"Do you like it when I strip in front of you?"

He was too busy watching her and capturing the moment with his camera to respond. With a knowing smile, Yeji turned to the side, her hand followed the curves of her body.

"Do you like how slim my waist is? I'm sure you'd love to get your hands on that."

When her hand finally reached her chest, she used her other hand to playfully wag her finger.

"No peeking, oppa."

She turned around completely, so he could get a great couple of shots of her back. He held his breath when he watched her slowly slide down her top. Her upper back was now fully exposed.

"You have to promise to drive her to that address, oppa."

It took him a moment to realize she expected a response.

"Of course. I...I'll get her there."

"Do you really promise it?"

"Yes. Yes, I promise."

"Thank you so much, oppa."

Yeji sent him one last smile over her shoulder, before slowly turning around.

Jieun's heart is pounding in her chest as she raises her hand to knock on the door. Third floor, second room on the left. Who's gonna be in that room? No one is gonna make her do weird things, right? She got some inappropriate requests before. But if her CEO told her to go here, it can't be something bad. He'd want her best after all, right?

She takes a deep breath and knocks on the door. She doesn't hear any noises inside the room. After waiting for a good 20 seconds, she knocks again. Still nothing. Jieun places her ear on the wooden door. No one is talking. Or moving. It seems like the room is empty. So maybe she just needs to get inside? Is she supposed to meet someone? If they aren't here yet, when are they coming?

Jieun sighs in frustration and reaches for the doorknob. The fact that she's totally clueless and unprepared makes her feel unsafe and awkward. But eventually, she slowly opens the door.

The room is bigger than Jieun imagined. It's pretty large actually. A huge bed, a couch, a coffee table and... Her breath hitches as she takes a closer look at the left side of the room, behind the couch. Is that a....a sex swing that is hanging from the ceiling? She slowly steps into the room as she notices two cardboard boxes next to the bed. This can't be a sex room or something, right? Her CEO would never do this. Or is it him she's now waiting for?

Jieun's throat feels awfully dry as she bends down to open one of the boxes. She's hoping for something that would explain all of this. Maybe it's just a prank? Or an escape room? Her imagination starts to run wild.

Opening the box, her eyes widen at the first two things she sees. Both black. But both have entirely different purposes. One of them is silicon dildo, it's length making Jieun already sick. Does anyone expect her to take this? With shaking fingers, she reaches for the other item. A whip. A leather whip. She was never a fan of any hardcore stuff. And this is definitely too much. She feels something uncomfortable bubble up inside of her. As if she's getting sick. Her eyes land on a door on the right side of the bed. A bathroom? The lights are on. Maybe just in case...

She suddenly hears something that makes her blood run cold. The door she stepped through earlier has just been closed. Jieun's grip around the whip tightens. She takes a deep breath and then turns around.

"Unnie?"

Irene is standing between Jieun and the door.

For a moment, she is relived. A familiar face. A friend even. But Irene's cold expression soon takes away the feeling of hope.

"What...What are you doing here?"

Without a word, Irene walks towards the couch. Jieun catches her letting a key fall into the pocket of her red jacket. The key for the door?

"Why don't you take a seat?"

An evil smile plays around Irene's lips as she says that.

Jieun hesitates. She thought she could trust Irene. But she's the one who just locked the two of them inside this room.

"Are...Are you the one who gave my manager the envelope?"

Irene lets out an annoyed sigh instead or an answer.

"Just do what I tell you to do."

"Excuse me?"

Jieun is slowly starting to get irritated, even angry. Why the hell is she here? In this place? She could be home by now. Lying on her bed. Recovering from today's busy schedule.

"You heard me. I already took a picture of you at the front door outside. The reporters would love to know why you're in a place like this. Don't you agree?"

"I...What do you want?"

Irene opens her mouth slightly as if she just thought of something. She looks Jieun up and down.

"Why don't you..."

A sly smile plays around her lips.

"Why don't you get on your knees?"

"What? Do you want me to beg or something? This is ridiculous."

She can hear her voice becoming louder. But Irene just slowly shakes her head.

"You heard me."

Now she's pointing at the floor.

Jieun swallows hard. If Irene really took a picture, it could be come really dangerous. She realized by now that this is a love motel. Not some ordinary hotel. And it'd be of no use to explain that someone told her to come here, if Irene would really leak the photo.

Slowly, trying her best to give Irene her best death stare, Jieun sinks to her knees on the black carpet.

"Come here."

Irene slowly crosses one leg over the other, her eyes set on Jieun.

The young woman hesitates, but she realizes that there's no way out of this. If doing what Irene says will make this be over quicker, so be it.

An amused chuckle leaves Irene's lips as she watches Jieun carefully crawl towards her. She avoids eye contact until she is kneeling right in front of her.

"Good girl."

Irene's degrading tone makes Jieun roll her eyes, her face partially hidden by her hair.

"Clean them."

"What?"

Her head shoots upwards.

For a moment, she thought Irene was joking. But she's just moving her right foot a little closer to her face.

"Clean them. Or your career will be over by tomorrow."

Jieun grimaces as she takes a look at Irene's feet. They're clad in elegant black high-heeled sandals, which feature an open toe design and a slim ankle strap tied with a delicate bow in the front. Her toenails are painted in plain white. It's not like Irene has ugly feet, it's the opposite really, but the humiliation is almost too much for Jieun. The two of them might be the only ones in the room. But she could never ever face her, once she started.

After taking a deep breath, Jieun closes her eyes and sticks her tongue out. She licks her instep from the bottom to the top, until she reaches the bow. She quickly does the motion a second time, hoping that Irene had enough. But the older woman, slightly tilts her foot signaling Jieun to keep going. She sighs and starts to lick both sides of Irene's foot, until her tongue has covered every inch.

"Take it off."

Jieun quickly fumbles for the bow, hoping she's now halfway done. To her dismay, Irene just wiggles her toes after her shoe hits the floor. Jieun grits her teeth, but then takes Irene's toes into her mouth, one after the other. She sucks on them, lets her tongue clean them thoroughly. Once Irene had enough, she lifts her foot higher. With a crooked eyebrow, she silently tells Jieun to lick the bottom of her foot as well.

"Good girl."

Her praise almost makes Jieun shake her head in disgust. But when Irene finally lowers her foot to the floor, she sighs in relief.

"I hope for your sake you do a better job with the second one."

Jieun nods, resigning herself to her fate. She sticks out her tongue as Irene holds up her left foot. Once more, she licks Irene's instep with closed eyes. Afraid that Irene might become unsatisfied, Jieun does her best this time. She thoroughly cleans Irene's foot in every way she can. Just while she's sucking on two of her toes, she hears someone else's voice.

"I think she's starting to like it."

Jieun jumps. She looks to her left and stares with wide open eyes into the camera of someone's phone.

"Smile, unnie."

The girl's sweet, seemingly happy voice, confuses Jieun. What the hell is going on?

Looking past the phone, she quickly recognizes the culprit.

"Y-Yujin?"

"I hope you don't mind us. Just keep going."

"Us?"

Jieun looks around and realizes she has been too focused on satisfying Irene. Yujin is standing on her left and another girl on her right.

"Yeji?"

"Hi, unnie. Seems like your manager really liked my photos."

"What?"

Jieun feels even more confused and surprised than when she first stepped into this room. What is going on? Why are they all here?

Suddenly, someone else strokes her hair from behind.

"I always wanted to get a chance like this, unnie. I bet you're tight."

Jieun can't believe that someone would say these things about her. And she immediately recognizes the voice

"Karina?"

In the back of her head, Jieun is still wondering where the three girls came from. But she's focused back on Irene, who leans down a little.

"You really thought you'd get away with this, huh?"

"A...Away with what?"

Jieun can hear her own voice trembling.

Yeji rolls her eyes.

"Your popularity has increased throughout the year."

She looks her up and down with a dissatisfied look on her face

"For some reason."

Irene takes Jieun's chin into her hand.

"And I'm sure you can understand why we're annoyed by that, huh?"

"Well, I-"

"I still don't get it."

Yujin interrupts her.

"You have literally nothing to offer. No cool dancing, no real popular songs, nothing."

Jieun's initial shame gets partially replaced by anger. She didn't work this hard for years to just get bullied by these four girls.

"Leave me alone already. Maybe you should work harder."

Yeji scoffs in disbelief. Jieun feels Karina's hand in her hair again, but this time it isn't as gentle as before.

"Work harder? Oh please."

She pulls her hair a little, making Jieun look up at her.

"I'm sure the only work you ever did was sleeping around with rich men, so they buy your albums."

"That's right. How else would you be able to sell so many copies."

Yujin chimes in.

"I didn't sleep around with anyone! I-"

"Silence."

Irene's cold voice would've been enough to make Jieun stop talking. But the older woman even covered Jieun's mouth with her naked foot.

"I don't want to hear excuses. From now on, I expect you to tone it down. Got it? Maybe take a break from releasing music or something."

Her voice sounds threatening and Jieun is still very aware that Irene has those photos of her. Actually, Yeji seems to now have photos of her, worshipping Irene's feet. That's even worse. Maybe Jieun should just take this lecture and leave.

"Now, I'm sure you get what I'm saying."

Irene lowers her foot and leans back.

"But, to make sure you really understand, we should teach you a lesson."

"What are you talking about?"

"Why don't we start by getting that little dress off?"

Yujin whispers into her ear, a finger already hooked under one of the brown straps.

"Wait! You can't do this!"

Jieun looks to her left, when Yeji pulls the other strap off her shoulder as well.

"Trust me, unnie. We can."

Karina reaches down from behind her and opens the big belt that covers Jieun's chest. As the dress slides down, Jieun instinctively moves her hand to cover her chest. She isn't wearing a bra.

"Don't get all shy now, unnie. You looked like you really enjoyed it earlier."

Jieun shakes her head at Yujin's words.

"What is there to cover anyways?"

Karina grabs the older woman's wrists and pushes them down. Jieun struggles against her, but she doesn't stand a chance. Her cheeks burn with embarrassment as she's now kneeling topless on the floor, the four girls around her.

"What is this supposed to be?"

Karina runs a hand over Jieun's tits, after Yujin and Yeji both took one of Jieun's hands.

"You're older than me, unnie."

Yujin perfectly mimicks that concerned tone.

"But you have nothing to show off."

Jieun would hang her head in shame, if it wasn't for Karina's hand in her hair. She was always a little insecure about her size. Most of the other idols and actresses have at least something. But she always felt like she wouldn't even need to wear a bra.

"I really don't have a clue to why you're so popular."

Karina's voice in her ear makes Jieun shiver.

"You don't even have tits."

"Her fans are probably all girls."

Yeji's comment makes Karina nod her head in understanding.

"I guess so."

She pulls at Jieun's hair again, making her look up at her.

"Look at this."

With her other hand, Karina grabs the hem of her black top and pulls it upwards. She isn't wearing a bra either. Her tits basically spring free, after the restricting top is gone.

"Jealous?"

A wicked smile plays around her lips.

Before Jieun can answer, Karina leans down, covering her face with her chest.

"Why don't you be as kind to me as you were to Irene, unnie?"

A tug at her hair makes Jieun understand that it wasn't a question. Karina isn't waiting for an answer.

Jieun closes her eyes once more and carefully sticks out her tongue. She can't believe she already had her mouth on Irene's feet. And now she has to do it with Karina's tits too?

She feels someone pulling her dress off even further, but she can't resist. She diligently licks every spot on Karina's tits that she can find, hoping for a quick end. When Karina pulls away a little, she guides Jieun towards her nipples. The older woman takes one of them into her mouth, sucking on it for a while, before focusing on the other one.

"Damn, have you done this before?"

Karina sighs, visibly satisfied.

Still occupied with the younger girl's tits, Jieun doesn't respond. But she almost yelps in surprise, when she feels someone's hand slip inside her dress. Her panties get pushed to the side. Jieun suddenly feels a little hotter than before. A weird sense of anticipation rushes through her for a moment. She feels a finger brush against her folds.

"Here you go, unnie."

Jieun hears Yujin's voice. But it seems like the words weren't directed at her. The finger quickly gets replaced by something else. Something harder and slightly colder. Jieun feels it pushing against her folds, slowly penetrating her pussy. It's size makes her moan into Karina's tits as her walls stretch around the mysterious object.

It takes a her a moment to figure out what it could be.

"Oh god."

She sighs, her voice muffled by Karina, who makes her suck on her nipples once more. While she's coating them in her spit, she feels the dildo push further into her. Is that the huge black one from one of the boxes? She can't tell, but it certainly feels like it. Just when she's about beg for them to not push it all the way inside of her, she hears Irene's voice.

"Jieun, look at me."

Karina lets go off her and moves back a little. Jieun opens her eyes. She's about to glance down at herself, when she sees Irene. The oldest is still sitting seemingly relaxed on the couch. But something has changed. Jieun recognizes the whip she is holding. The one she found earlier. But that's not the only thing that changed. Her eyes grow wide when she takes a closer look at Irene's lap.

"W...What is that?"

"I'm sure you know what it is."

Irene moves her free hand down. She looks at Jieun, while teasingly stroking the strap on she is wearing.

"Why don't you get your pretty lips over here and give it a lick?"

"I...I thought you'd let me go after-"

"Let you go?"

Irene has trouble holding back her laughter.

"We haven't finished your lesson yet. And the way you're behaving right now tells me we might be here all night."

"All night? No, I can't. I have to go home and-"

"You look so pretty here, unnie."

Yeji interrupts her and shows Jieun her phone screen. She recognizes herself. On her knees. Her lips wrapped around Irene's toes.

For a moment, Jieun feels like her heart stopped beating. For a moment, she wonders if she should just leave now. Let them publish the photos. She could go to a remote place where no one would find her. The humiliation would be huge. But it would be better than this. Right?

Jieun glances at herself in the picture once more. She takes a deep breath and leans forward. Sticking her tongue out, she places it on the silicon tip of Irene's blue strap on.

"Good girl."

Irene purrs, making Jieun close her eyes. She slowly drags her tongue along the length of the dildo, until it reaches the base. She's still very aware of the other plastic object, which is still inside of her. But no one has moved it for a while now. So maybe it won't be too bad?

Jieun keeps her tongue glued to the silicon and soon wraps her lips around it as well. It takes her a couple of moments, but eventually she is able to imagine herself with a really handsome man. Of course it doesn't feel the same. But it might make it easier. She pretends to really like him. He is very attractive. His cock tastes amazing as her lips glide up and down his shaft. He showers her with praises. How beautiful she is. How good her lips feel. How skillful she is with her tongue. When Irene takes a hold of the back of Jieun's neck, she pretends she is the man she's sucking off. The older woman pushes her head further down, making her take more of the dildo.

As Jieun gets more and more into it, the three keep watching her for a while. But eventually, Karina and Yeji walk over the two boxes next to the bed. Yujin can't help herself though. One hand gives her breasts small squeezes through her own top, while her other hand has slipped past the waistband of her pants.

"Come on, you can do better."

Irene's voice seems sweet as she pushes Jieun's hair out of the way.

"Make it all wet. For your sake."

Jieun barely registers her words, already too deep into her own fantasy. But the further Irene pushes her head down, the sloppier her blowjob becomes. Soon, Jieun is taking the whole dildo. It barely grazes the back of her mouth everytime her lips kiss its base. Yujin has now taken her leather pants off, her panties are lying next to her. She can't look away as she watches Jieun sucking cock. Two of her fingers are buried inside of her.

Meanwhile, both Karina and Yeji have each put on a strap on as well. Karina's is larger than Yeji's and Irene's with Yeji's being the smallest of the three. In addition to that, Karina took out a pair of nipple clamps from one of the boxes, while Yeji is holding a red rope.

"You know what? Why don't you help your dongsaeng out? Looks like she needs a little help."

Jieun's fantasy vanishes as Irene pulls her off her strap on. The younger woman glances at Yujin, who is leaning against the backrest of the couch, cute moans leaving her lips. Jieun had never had sex with another woman before. She's never tasted someone else's pussy. For a moment, she thinks about declining. But the threat of the pictures don't give her much of a choice.

"Do it. Eat her out like it's your last meal."

Irene's words finally make Jieun move. When she does, she remembers the dildo inside of her. She lets out an involuntary moan. She's been stretched out for a couple of minutes now. Her pussy already got used to it. But now that she's moving, it seems to reposition itself inside of her.

Yujin moves her hand away when Jieun leans in. Her breath hitches as the older woman places her lips on her pussy. Jieun tries to mimick the motions from when she herself got eaten out in the past. She takes it slow at first. Licking Yujin's folds, inserting her tongue into her cunt, sucking at her clit. She keeps alternating between all these options, slowly turning Yujin into a moaning mess. Maybe if she made her cum, she'd have a chance to leave? Jieun is doubtful, but all she can do is hope.

She focuses on pleasuring Yujin, truly trying to make her orgasm. The younger girl starts to push Jieun's head further into her core, trying to get even more of her tongue inside of her. Meanwhile, Yeji has handed the rope to Irene, who is now kneeling behind Jieun. Before she can react, Yeji takes a hold of her wrists once more. Jieun instinctively struggles against her grip. But Yeji is too strong for her. And Yujin pushing her further into her pussy doesn't help at all. She can feel how Irene starts to tie her hands together with the rope. At the same time, Karina has moved to Jieun's left. She reaches underneath her head.

Jieun almost screams at the unexpected pang of pain. Karina has put one end of the metallic nipple clamps onto her left nipple. Jieun almost sees stars, but tries to concentrate on Yujin. If she endures all of that without complaint, they might let her go sooner. Karina now attaches the other end, which is connected with the left one by a small metal chain, to Jieun's right nipple. This time, she's prepared for it. It still hurts, but she can keep it under control.

"Unnie."

Yujin whines. The scene in front of her and Jieun's work brings her closer to her orgasm. She bucks her hips forward, her grip on Jieun's head tightening.

"Oh, damn!"

She cries out as Jieun makes her climax. Her juices spill out of her, partially staining Jieun's face. The older girl is about to wipe it off, when she remembers that her hands are tied behind her back.

"I hope you can take this well."

Irene's cold voice suddenly rings in her ear. Jieun feels how something pokes her rear entrance.

"Wait! I never-"

Too late. Irene is already pushing forward, the strap on slowly disappearing into Jieun's puckered hole. Her eyes roll to the back of her head. The nipple clamps, the dildo inside her pussy and the dildo inside her ass overstimulate her. She's never felt like this before. So full. So...So turned on. She can't really explain it. Mere minutes ago, she never thought she'd ever eat another woman out. She was disgusted by the thought of having to worship Irene's feet. But here she is now. The first time someone takes her ass and Jieun can't do anything but moan out. It's almost like her body is betraying her. Her mind is still fighting this. She's ashamed. But at the same time, her body is starting to welcome all of this. It welcomes every thrust of Irene's dildo.

Surprisingly, it doesn't take her that long to get accustomed to it. Just when Irene is about to fuck her properly, Yeji turns Jieun's head towards her. Her mouth lands on her strap on and Jieun instinctively lets it part her lips. Moments later, her mouth, her pussy and her ass are all filled with dildos. She has never felt like this before. She never even dreamed of this. But for some reason, her punishment is turning into something special. Something good. Unconsciously, Jieun begins to ride the dildo inside of her. The friction which is caused by that and Irene's strap on makes her eyes roll to the back of her head. She does her best to keep sucking off Yeji, her tongue swirling around the plastic tip, whenever the dildo threatens to slip out of her mouth. Now she doesn't mind being tied up. Jieun starts to enjoy the attention. It's almost like all the pleasure and degradation has changed her mind. She isn't bothered by Karina occasionally tugging at the chain between the nipple clamps, making her nipples hurt even more.

"You think, if I keep doing that, you might have a chance of going up a bra size?"

She isn't bothered by Karina's words. And she still isn't bothered when Karina starts pulling harder, actually stretching her tits a little.

"Maybe then it's worth it for you to wear a bra. The smallest size of course."

She isn't bothered by Karina's degrading tone. And Jieun definitely isn't bothered by Irene slowly picking up the pace.

The longer her holes are filled, the more she falls in love with the feeling. At some point, Yeji and Karina change position. Now, Jieun is sucking on Karina's strap on. But instead of just tugging at the nipple clamps, Yeji stole the whip from Irene. She first tries out the new toy on Jieun's ass cheeks. It doesn't hurt her much. The pleasure is almost too much for her to feel any pain at all. But soon her cheeks are covered with red marks. Once she's satisfied, Yeji moves onto Jieun's tits. She uses the whip on them as well. This time, it definitely hurts more. Jieun occasionally lets out a yelp around Karina's dildo, whenever Yeji hits her a little harder.

"I want to ruin her too, unnie."

Yujin's whine makes Irene come to a hold. Jieun sighs in disappointment as some of the pleasure leaves her body. When Irene pulls out, her ass feels so empty. The unsatisfying feeling almost starts to drive her wild. By now, Jieun has started to get used to being filled completely.

"Please..."

She tries to talk with Karina's dildo in her mouth.

"Please use my ass."

Irene smirks at her words. She knew that Jieun wouldn't last much longer. She once heard her moan inside her dressing room at an award show maybe one or two years ago. Since that moment, she knew that Jieun had the potential to be a slut. She knew that this would be the best way for everyone. Perfect to pressure Jieun into taking a backseat, while the other girl's popularity could skyrocket. And also just over all beautiful to see Jieun slowly break down. Slowly succumbing to this guilty pleasure.

"Let's move her to the bed."

Moments later, Jieun is straddling Karina's lap, her strap on angled at the older woman's cunt. When she sinks down on it, a relieved sigh leaves Jieun's lips. Another one soon follows, when she feels Yujin slowly push her new dildo into her ass. She already feels full again. The two fake cocks inside of her make her head spin. When she starts to moan, Jieun quickly gets silenced by not one, but two dildos filling her mouth. She does her best to give them both equal attention. Her tongue aims for every part of their dildos it can reach. Her lips glide along both shafts.

Jieun can feel the chain between the nipple clamps hit her stomach as Yujin increases the pace. In return, Jieun rides Karina's dildo even faster. She really needs to feel that friction between the two strap ons. It just feels amazing. It's almost impossible for her to describe this feeling.

"What a good slut you are."

Irene caresses Jieun's bulging cheek.

At the beginning, Jieun would've felt disgust after hearing those words. But now she's silently begging Irene for another compliment. She leans her head into her hand as much as possible.

"You're liking it now, do you?"

Jieun is unable to nod her head, but her eyes say everything.

She's already forgotten all about the pictures, when the four of them move her to the sex swing. She is barely moving by now. They've successfully turned her into a pleasure addicted toy. Once they're all in position, Irene pushes her dildo into her ass once more. It's still wet with Jieun's saliva. It feels perfect inside of her. Every one of Irene's thrust makes the swing move. Karina is now standing in front of her. Whenever Irene bottoms out inside her ass, Jieun gets pushed onto Karina's dildo. She does her best to suck on it, before Irene moves back again. It only takes a couple of thrust from Irene, until the three of them have found the perfect rhythm.

Both Yujin and Yeji have taken a break from punishing Jieun. They're both lying on the couch, Yeji on top of Yujin. They're enjoying each other, while eating each other out. Their moans sync with Jieun's as she gets basically spit roasted by Irene and Karina.

There really seems to be no end in sight for Jieun. She doesn't know what time it is. Curtains are covering the windows, not letting any light inside the room. Is it morning already? It doesn't matter. Her body is completely worn out, completely used. But the four women don't stop using her. She's now lying back on the bed again. Her hands are still tied behind her back, but a couple of minutes ago, Karina tied her feet together as well. So now Jieun can't move at all. She feels like she isn't even inside her own body anymore. It's like she is watching a movie. But only small parts of it.

"Please let me cum."

She whines as Irene drives her towards the edge, just so she can deny her her orgasm again. And because her limbs are tied, Jieun can't do anything about it. She can only lie on her stomach, her hands on her back, waiting for Irene to start moving again. But Irene has other plans.

"You still have one more foot to go."

Jieun looks at Yujin's right foot. The younger girl is sitting at the head of the bed. The left one has already been cleaned by Jieun. And now, she has to clean the right one too, before Irene starts to fuck her again.

Jieun starts by taking one of Yujin's toes into her mouth. She slowly sucks on it, still not really accustomed to the feeling. But when she suddenly feels the leather pieces of the whip sliding teasingly over her ass cheeks, she quickens her pace.

It's too late though. Irene wasn't satisfied. The whip cracks and a second later, Jieun's right cheek starts to burn.

"Unnie."

She whines, unable to hide her pain. But she quickly moves onto the next toe. Another hit from the whip and both her cheeks hurt. Irene is just starting to enjoy herself. No matter how quick or thorough Jieun is, she feels the whip hit her ass every couple of seconds. She knows Irene won't stop, until she completely cleaned Yujin's feet.

A couple of minutes later, or maybe even an hour later, Jieun has completely lost her sense for time, she finds herself being carried by Yeji and Karina. Yeji is standing behind her, lifting her up and down, her cock sliding in and out of Jieun's ass. Which also means, Jieun is forced to take Karina's strap on as well. Her pussy and her ass are getting stretched out at the same time. She's eye to eye level with Karina, who keeps degrading her.

"Have you ever thought of just getting implants?"

"I...No. I-Oh, god! I haven't."

"Trust me you should. Your fans would appreciate it."

Karina gives her a wicked smirk, knowing full well that that would never happen. Even if Jieun would want to do that, the company would say no.

"Of course everyone would know your tits are fake. But who cares, right? At least you'd look less pathetic."

"Maybe work on your ass little more too."

Yeji speaks up from behind, her dildo still stretching out Jieun's puckered hole.

"You could put on the tightest dress and no one would see a single curve on your body."

Jieun sighs and whines in protest in their arms, trying to defend herself. She's completely fine with being used. She's fine with all four of them ruining all her holes. But the degradation still gets to her.

"I...I thought you wanted me to get less popular."

"Oh, you think because of fake tits you're gonna be more popular?"

Karina laughs at her face, while Jieun can only bite her lip, trying to hold back an orgasm. She was so desperate for one earlier. But now she doesn't dare to climax, while Karina and Yeji are basically body shaming her.

"No way. You'd lose all your real fans and only horny guys would jerk off to you."

"I'd love to see that."

Yeji groans into Jieun's ear. The older woman is small and light, but eventually even she becomes too heavy.

"The only thing you have going for you are your tight holes."

"Maybe that's what you should start selling, instead of music. What do you think?"

Karina's mocking smile makes Jieun turn her head away. But it's already too late. With an embarrassed whine leaving her lips, she orgasms hard. Her pussy clenches onto Karina's dildo, her walls tightening further and further. Her body shakes in their arms.

"Pathetic."

After all four of them put their dildos inside of her for the first time, she started to lose control. Parts of her memories don't really connect together. She remembers being bent over the sink inside the bathroom, someone using her pussy like a fleshlight. A minute later, she's sitting on the sex swing with both Yeji and Yujin trusting their strap ons into Jieun's used pussy. All memories of the night mix together into one blur. To Jieun nothing makes sense anymore. The four of them seem to have endless stamina.

In the end, Jieun finally wakes up from a deep sleep. She gets scared when she realizes she can't move. She's lying on a bed, staring at the ceiling. Her arms are tied together, but not behind her back. They're placed above her stomach. Her ankles are tied together as well. But with enough room for easy access to her pussy.

Jieun hears the same noise that seems to have woken her up. She slightly lifts her head and immediately lets it fall back onto the mattress. Shame colours her cheeks, just like the night before.

"Jieun-ssi."

Her manager calls her name softly. The four girls must've left while she was passed out. She is alone in the room, her manager standing in the doorframe. When she lifts her head again, Jieun notices his phone in his hand. He definitely took pictures of her. But now, his eyes are glued to the wide open hole between her legs. Her body is still experiencing the aftermath of her punishment.

"I hope you don't mind if I just..."

He doesn't finish his sentence. Instead, he lowers his phone and starts to unbuckle his belt. Jieun wants to say something, but quickly notices that someone stuffed her mouth with her own panties.

When her manager lets his pants drop to the floor, Jieun finally understands the message. Her lesson isn't over yet. And it never will be.

---------

Hi, everyone!

I hope you enjoyed the story. It was a little harder to write, because I've never written something like this before.

I got feedback on the other two fics before this one, specifically mentioning that some parts feel rushed and aren't connected perfectly. I'd love to use my lack of sleep as an excuse, but that wouldn't be fair to you guys. In this fic, I've tried my best to correct my mistakes from before, but I also feel like slightly rushed scenes and abruptly cut off scenes actually fit IU's experience here.

I'll try to get on top of the current problem as best as I can. But from now on, I'll prioritize quality over the schedule, which means, I might push the release dates of the other two stories a couple of days back. I hope that's okay with you guys. I'm sure you'd rather read a top tier fic a day or two later, instead of reading a sloppily written story on time. I'll let you know on Saturday, if I'm unable to post the next story on Sunday. It shouldn't take me longer than one or two extra days anyway.

I apologize for the inconvenience.

Have a great day and stay healthy!

[kesujo]

It’s finally time. What is/are your favorite fic/s you’ve written and posted in 2024?

This might sound like an ad for my crowdfund on AFF and I'm sorry that it does xD

BUT, genuinely, I think my favorite thing I've posted this year is this:

It's a followup to one of the one-shots I wrote last year called 'The Parallel Pursuit of Happiness and Acceptance', which in short is about Taeyeon getting back on her feet after the loss of her wife, Tiffany. This story is focused, actually, on Karina (Taeyeon's daughter) and Winter. I haven't fully planned out this story yet, which is why I haven't fully released that chapter yet, but I have spent a good amount of time on building it and, while doing so, really felt like writing the first chapter, but I felt like it'd be weird to publish it even though it may not be the final version of the first chapter, so I did a sorta middle-ground thing and just published it for only crowdfund members. Not too sure when I'll be ready to start publishing the story, maybe in a year or two?

As for smut that I've published this year, that's probably my Karina one-shot, 'Obsessed'. We all know of those stalker fans that K-Pop idols have to suffer from, so it was interesting exploring the idea of 'what if it was the other way around, with the idol stalking the fan?'

[kesujo]

Don't really follow Oogi too much, but I was captivated by this one from like the third paragraph. Had to follow the rest of the way through.

Too many nights ((G)I-dle Yuqi)

The way you see it, even if the signs were right in front of you all along—written in bright, colorful signposts with the largest text imaginable—you’d still be hurling yourself off that cliff. 

Yuqi knows this too—you think she does.

At the very least, she looks convincing enough that she feigns innocence on the matter, and she is. It's mainly a you problem. She doesn’t know you much other than being the sweet, quiet guy who was her roommate in college and nothing else.

And that’s probably the reason why she’s standing in front of your newly minted apartment on a random Monday.

—————

You’re waiting for her to pick her bags off the floor and leave. You told her to leave three times. Threaten to call security on her. She doesn’t budge. Instead, she stares. Stubborn, obstinate, unyielding.

“Please, give me one opportunity. Please let me explain myself.” Yuqi finally breaks her silence, eyes wide, glinting with tears, pleading.

“Shoot.”

She looks down, unable to see you eye to eye, her hands running through the pockets of her skirt. “You’re right. I’ve taken your kindness for granted, and I’m sorry. I really am.” 

Pausing, you’ve never heard her sound this quiet, this personal. “I never truly appreciated you till I was home with my parents. I should have focused more on studying than going out and having fun. Now look. They’re pissed that I’m being a bum at home instead of working, so they kicked me out.”

She proves your theory to be true. She has no reason to be here unless you bail her out of trouble again.

“But I can’t find one job that I like. Working a 9-5 or any regular cashier job seems so boring, you know what I mean? Doesn’t feel like my type of thing to do,” she continues, lightly kicking the suitcases with her feet. “My friends are all busy, so I had no one to lean on. Then I remembered you! So here I am.”

At least it was nice seeing Yuqi act mature for at least three minutes before reverting to her usual spry, childlike personality. 

“Okay? Well that’s on you for being lazy, and I can’t help with that. Sorry to hear you got kicked out, but I have nothing to offer you. It was great seeing you, though. Good luck with that job.” 

You try closing the door, but she stops it with her foot. Peeking through the narrow space, you find Yuqi persistent, unrelenting. “Wait. Hear me out for a second, I said I didn’t wanna be your roommate.”

“No, Yuqi. Just go—”

“I really need you right now. I’ve already applied to like five different companies on public wifi, it’s so fucking slow and I doubt they even got my email. I just need a place to stay for like a month. Trust me, I’ll get a job and when I get paid, I’ll spend it on finding my own apartment! Just give me this one time.”

You swear you’ve never heard Yuqi this desperate, this loud. Your neighbors are probably ringing up security right now, maybe the owner too.

“Okay, okay. Just calm down for a minute, will you? Our neighbors are listening.” You open the door lightly and Yuqi’s eyes light up. You didn’t even say yes, but it might as well be a confirmation to her.

“You promise? You’re actually working on a job application?” you ask, doubtful about her claim.

“Of course.” Yuqi shows her phone, presents pdf files of multiple application letters to the very places she doesn’t want to work. Some fastfood chains, at convenience stores, and mall outlets. “None of them have replied back, so—I’m still trying to apply to more places, but I’m almost out of data on my plan and I don’t wanna spend another night inside my car. Just give me this one thing? Okay?”

Seeing the evidence firsthand, you can’t help but be impressed. If you had any spine, you’d contemplate the proposal more, give it some time to mellow out, maybe let her elaborate some terms of agreement. But in a moment of weakness, you yield right away. What’s one month of Yuqi gonna do to you?

“All right, fine. I’ll let you stay—”

“I owe you one, thank you, thank you, thank you!” Yuqi doesn’t even let you finish your sentence when she brings her suitcases into your apartment at record speed. She gives you a peck on the cheek in appreciation twice, one for each pair of suitcases she shuffles in.

You can only sigh in response before closing the door.

—————

Before Yuqi gets comfortable in her new place, you sit her down on the living room couch to discuss house rules. This isn’t like college, where you share a dorm together, split the bill and have personal spaces. While you don’t own the apartment, you make one thing very clear: she’s bound to you and whatever rules you impose on her.

“Let’s make one thing and one thing clear: you break any of my rules, you’re outta here. I don’t care if you explain yourself, you’re gone. Understood?”

“Right.” Yuqi’s trembling with excitement and impatience, nodding erratically, kicking her legs up, goading you into rushing through everything so she can lay on an actual bed. 

You take a moment to analyze her suitcases in the middle of the room. Facing her, you ask cautiously, “Tell me you didn’t bring your—”

“Yep!” She responds almost immediately, thrilled to answer your question, as if it were muscle memory. “It’s exactly what you think it is.”

And there goes your supposed rule one. Of course she brought her entire dorm room decor along. Knowing her, they’re likely encompassing two of her suitcases.

“Yeah, no. My landlord is quite strict about decor, so you can’t put them up,” you tell her bluntly; there’s no getting around his rule, even if your roles were swapped.

She frowns, visibly devastated, probably more hurt than being kicked out by her family. It’s the end of the world, but she won’t give in. If there’s even a slight possibility she can have her way, she will force herself through. “Please? Even just my room—”

“Not a chance. It’s just a general rule here, sorry.” You make sure to shut her down immediately. “I didn’t make that rule, anyway. Blame the owner.”

Yuqi acquiesces. She groans with displeasure, crossing her arms, acting bratty. No act can convince you to change your mind.

“Right. Now actual ground rules. This isn’t a dorm so you can’t just freeload as much as you want. Now I understand you're still working on that job application, so all I’m asking is just for you not to be completely messy, got it? So don’t eat my leftovers without asking, don’t go out to clubs and ask me to drive you home when you’re drunk, none of that. If you’re drunk, sleep outside the room. I don’t want to clean up vomit on the carpets.”

Surprisingly, Yuqi agrees without complaint. You’re unsure whether she’s nodding so she can settle in, or if she actually understood every single word.

“I seriously hope you’re working on that job—”

“Don’t worry! Just give me the wifi password and I’ll be set.” Yuqi can’t help but interrupt you every single time, and to her credit, it’s effective. She does seem dead set on taking this opportunity to redeem herself, and it’s a convincing act. As insufferable as she can be at times, you want to see her succeed. You want to see her win.

You jot down the wifi password on an extremely thin sheet of paper and place it on the table before her. Before walking away, you ask her, “You need me to help with your belongings? I’ll get the guest room ready while you make yourself comfort—”

“Nah, it’s fine!” Yuqi’s typing on her phone, not even shooting you a look in your direction. “I’ll get it sorted out, don’t worry! Just pretend I’m not here.”

To her credit, she does get her belongings sorted out. By evening, she moves into a cleared out storage room that’s now her designated bedroom. Words are hardly exchanged other than simple pleasantries and greetings. You ask her if she had dinner, she says yes. She doesn’t take anything from the fridge other than some water. There’s a knock on the door; she answers and comes back with a package of chinese food. She offers to share some, but you modestly decline.

You never ate together when you shared a dorm in college. She would eat her inside her bedroom or after you already cleaned up. At times, she’d come back to the dorm late and you wouldn’t see her till the following day. You share the same space but you have vastly different lives. The feeling is familiar, but the setting is new: having dinner under the low light, uncertain about your futures. 

This feels like your first day together all over again.

—————

The first night with Yuqi is a quiet affair. There’s hardly any commotion. An unusual scene. She finishes her food ahead of you then retreats into her bedroom without uttering a single word. 

When you wake up the next morning, Yuqi is already at the dining table. Browsing her laptop, coffee in hand, seemingly focused on that next job application. She doesn’t even greet you or acknowledge your existence; she’s in her own world, but in a good way. 

“Morning,” you quietly say, trying to grab her attention, but it falls on deaf ears. 

“You off to work?” she asks, preceded by a mouse click while you pour onto your mug. Her attention remains glued to the screen, paying you no heed.

“Kind of?” You take a seat opposite Yuqi’s side on the table. “I work here. Or should I say: this is my workplace.” 

“Wow. I wish I could work from home. Would be nice,” she replies between mouse clicks and keyboard taps.

You take a light sip of your coffee. “What course did you take again?” 

“Umm—” Yuqi slumps back in her chair, “I think it was medicine? I wanted to become a guitarist and have my own band, but my parents wanted me to become a doctor. And I don’t wanna ruin my handwriting, so—” 

“Don’t you have a band with your friends? The one with—”

“Yeah that dream died two years ago.” Yuqi’s eyes squint, brows furrowing, running through every word slightly faster than normal. “And I don’t wanna talk about it.”

“Not even a little—”

“No.” She faces you with a surprisingly cold glare, a sight you’ve never seen before. “They can just fuck off—those goddamn bitches.” 

You find yourself unable to move the conversation forward after her abrupt turn. It’s probably for the best; you hardly paid any attention to Yuqi’s life to be entitled to a substantial explanation. 

The rest of the hour goes by in deafening, awkward silence. Here’s Yuqi, this ball of energy whose life primarily revolves around partying and getting rowdy, calmly clicking on the touchpad and typing a few words every now and then in search of a way to fund her addiction. You can tell from her sullen expression just how deprived she is of that high—how incomplete she feels without the rush of adrenaline, ecstasy, and alcohol flowing through her veins. It’s impressive how it takes someone to hit rock bottom to turn their life around, how all this could have been avoided with a few decisions.

Still, it’s never too late for someone like her, and as long as she holds up her end of the deal, i.e. leave you for good after this, you’ll actively root for her success.

—————

“Fucking hell, dude,” sighs Yuqi, slamming the panel of her laptop hard, her fist narrowing missing the edge of the table. While you’ve made yourself comfortable at your usual workplace, a spacious office desk on the other side of the living room, you’re preoccupied scanning through numerous documents and emails your boss sent you. A look at the bottom right of the screen tells you it’s half past lunch. Then your stomach grumbles, as if the clock wasn’t enough of a reminder.

“Gonna make lunch,” you say to a vexed Yuqi, who’s stretching her legs against the table and her arms to the ceiling, body likely aching from her hunched position. “You good?”

“Yep.” Her tone perfectly toes the line between sincerity and sarcasm. “Got three rejections—no, four, actually. The last one was sent minutes ago.”

You’re not sure how to respond.

“Oof.” 

You couldn’t relate to her even if you tried. Of the two applications you sent, your current job is the one that gave you the freedom and flexibility to work from home, even if it paid less than the other. That was six months ago; finding job opportunities has become way harder, or so you’ve heard from your other unemployed peers from college.

“Finding a job sucks,” says Yuqi, stating the obvious. She finally gets up from her chair, brings her laptop back into her bedroom to charge before reemerging with a hairpin wrapped around her knuckles, tying it around her loose red hair. “So, what’s for lunch?”

“Meatloaf and eggs,” you reply, firing up the stove as you grab pans from beneath the sink. “Not sure if you’ll like it, though.”

She lifts her eyebrows, intrigued, but mostly unbothered. She’ll eat anything as long as it isn’t fast food or from the convenience store, and she doesn’t have the gall to complain, anyway, as your roommate. 

—————

“So, how’s the job hunting going?” you ask her right as the sun descends over your apartment windows. You have your schedule down to a science, finishing all intended projects and goals when neighboring buildings’ lights open. Weekdays can’t be anymore mundane and monotonous, but you get the job done, you’re paid handsomely, and you have time for your other hobbies.

Meanwhile, Yuqi looks like she doesn’t want to stare at a computer screen for a week, maybe a month. She looks worse off than she did in the morning. It’s evident in her clothes, her hair, her face: frazzled and messy. A perfect representation of her state.

“What do you think?” she replies, never sounding so heated, so frustrated. A look at her screen shows a new rejection letter, piled between several others, already read. Each one with different reasons, different ways to hurt, but with the same intent: we appreciate your interest, but we have chosen a different candidate from a very competitive pool—we don’t think you fulfill our qualifications—we’re looking for someone with more experience—we wish you the best in your future endeavors. You’ve noticed she tends to click back and forth between each letter, as if to torture herself further.

“I think you should put that laptop away. Try again tomorrow,” you tell her, closing the panel while she’s scrolling, stealing her attention. She readjusts her glasses, blinking rapidly, annoyed at your little intervention. “I’m going for a walk. You should join me.”

“And what if I don’t?” she asks, threatening to pull her laptop away from your fingers. 

“Good luck going out when I have the room key then.”

“I don’t have my running shoes,” she replies, and she’s telling the truth; she only brought one pair of slippers with her, the rest being colorful sets of boots and expensive high heels.

“Then grab some from my closet and wash up. You’ll look stupid if you go out in those silly boots.”

—————

At first, you believe she had declined the offer; you had already left the building when Yuqi caught up to you moments later, huffing and puffing from exhaustion. Hey, maybe she could have been a great track and field athlete if she put her mind to it.

You can’t help but make a little comment. “Thought you weren’t going to go out.”

That was for all the times she’d make similar remarks to you back in college. They never really bothered you; you were never a man of high morals and upstanding, but at least you had your priorities sorted out, unlike Yuqi. 

Yuqi playfully counters your rib, shooting you a disparaging stare. “Dude. I’m doing you a favor by doing this.”

“Elaborate.” You laugh.

“You never went out whenever I asked you. You always said no to parties.”

“And for good reason. Look at us now.” 

If you wanted to, you’d be harsher. You have years of dirty laundry and grievances to air out, but this is as concise and as restrained as you can express them without getting accused of attempted murder. Besides, you can’t keep a straight face the longer you look at her. She clearly stands out in a rather dreary and dull crowd, and it isn’t the red hair as bright as the sun, it's her look—or lack thereof. Your oversized hoodie, your running shoes mixed with her pajamas, the lack of bra—it’s obvious she only did the bare minimum to look decent in a public setting, and yet she fits in all of them like a glove.

“Where are we going, anyway? Can it be a bar? I hope it’s a bar.” 

The first thing she wants to look for once outside is a place to drink. Of course. It’s hardly a surprise to you or anyone at this point.

“Where’s your car anyway?” you question back. 

“I dunno. Could be in the carpark, could have been impounded. I don’t remember, and I don’t really care. It smells like dogshit, anyway, cause I’ve been living in it for the past three weeks.” 

Yuqi talks with a fine blend of fast and sardonic, evidently scarred from all her ordeals with that car. She’s never experienced living outside her glass castle until now, and it shows. She’s dragging her feet with every step following you close behind, trying to soak in the scenery around her. Street lights, joggers, buskers, friends, and partners of every sort, people that you actually know and recognize. It’s all foreign in her eyes. All she knows are strobe lights, loud music, drinks, and rowdy crowds. 

“So, like, do you just go on a walk every single day or you only do this because I’m your roommate?” she wonders, her gaze lingering at a passing woman jogger that catches her eye. Jumping to conclusions, she adds, “Are you telling me to touch grass? As if I hadn’t been doing that for weeks?”

You turn around and notice her distant stare, still fixated on that woman, ruminating the prospect of leaving you for her instead. “I don’t think getting blacked out drunk and vomiting in your car counts as touching grass.”

“How do you even know that?” Yuqi faces you, provoked by your comment, pouting. “You hardly attend parties, even when I invited you. You always turned them down.”

“Word gets around fast. I thought you already knew that.” 

If she could, she’d grab you by the throat and strangle you to death or rip you in half. It stings. She questions whether your blunt, matter-of-fact delivery makes the statement ten times more scathing. Then she wonders if she made a mistake, dressing up and going after you, when you’ll just be making her regret her life decisions like her parents did. You hardly cared back then, so why now?

“Can we just go to a bar? You’re being annoying.” Yuqi stares into the distance, intentionally averting her gaze away from you.

“If you have the money, then sure, let’s go for it.” You know she has no leverage or power; she can only afford fast food and a month’s worth of groceries and daily necessities. It pains her to make a willing decision to pass on alcohol and avoid bars and parties. She’s down horrendously, but she won’t directly confess her own fatal flaw. 

It takes everything within her not to slap you square in the face. 

And you can play this game all night long until she folds. You can stand there, argue, and debate with Yuqi till she runs out of excuses and complaints. Four years of pent up material to unload onto her, make a scene in public and turn her into an example about not wasting one’s life away. You can go further, you promise. 

Instead, you both settle down in a cafe on the other side of the park as a compromise.

The place is more suited to Yuqi’s style: lively crowd, comfortable ambience, all the caffeine and sugar as a proxy to her raging alcohol addiction. Most importantly, she won’t pay for shit. You don’t even end up drinking your own order; she does it on your behalf. You settle for a tiny cup of tap water instead. In a way, she’s acting like a needy dog, desperate for attention without concern for anything else that doesn’t involve her.

“Fucking hell, I never knew I needed this,” she echoes, sipping up the last quarter of your coffee, glancing at the menu over the counter, itching for another. She’s keen on paying from her pocket this time; she recognizes you won’t give her another freebie. “This shit tastes so good.”

You can only shake your head, not even remotely trying to hide your frustration toward her. Her obliviousness is kind of cute in a way, making her look a bit sympathetic. 

“Maybe I should just work here,” she says, her eyes moving in every direction, her attention taken by something shiny every five seconds. Plenty of action happens at night: groups entering and exiting, the pervasive scent of fresh coffee brewing in real time, and plenty of girls to ogle at. In particular, there’s a waitress with a cherry tattoo on her neck that’s captured her interest. She can’t help but point her out to you, grinning widely at her. “See that waitress? She’s kinda cute.”

“Uh-huh.” You’re not really paying attention; you’re there mainly for the free wifi and a snack, not to flirt. Luckily for you both, the waitress is preoccupied with meeting high customer demands to notice. “Good idea, maybe you should apply here.”

The longer you stay inside the cafe premises, the more Yuqi becomes less inclined to leave. You end up having dinner, a couple of ham and cheese sandwiches from the snack menu. On her end, four cups of coffee strewn on the table, all drank by her. If this was some ploy to make you pay for free drinks, it worked to a tee. Anything to avoid engaging you in a serious conversation.

The opportunity never presents itself. Soon, the cafe becomes dimmer and muted. Staff are closing off sections, clearing trays, and cleaning up empty tables. Since you entered the cafe, she has not made a move on the waitress at all, even when you’ve tried pushing her over the cliff numerous times. Her shift is close to done, ready to check out for the day. One more opening. Still, Yuqi watches her intently, but can’t find the strength to stand, let alone pull the trigger.

“Well? I thought you were gonna ask her out or something.” You take a look around and come to a grim realization: that you’re the only two customers left.

“I—I don’t think I wanna do it now.” Yuqi turns around, playfully grinning, but rushing through her words. “Maybe when I get the job here. Maybe.”

You can only react in quiet disbelief to how this was all just a huge waste of time—and money.

“Fucking—” you sputter before masking the rest of your response, groaning as you rise from your seat, leaving.

After two days, your main observation is that Yuqi hasn’t changed much. If at all.

—————

The rest of the week follows a similar structure. It’s comforting; it’s the kind of monotony you’ve acquainted yourself in ever since having your own apartment. Yuqi’s always up before you, an hour in advance, she’ll tell you. At her usual spot around the dining table, on her laptop, coffee in hand. You stop asking for updates after the third day; you’re certain she’ll figure things out. Your mindfulness and curiosity get the better of you, peeking through the screen on occasion, only to find the same thing. One rejection after another, mixed in with a new application letter in between. From the outside looking in, it’s as if some divine force doesn’t want her to get that job.

In the evenings, you go for your usual walks. Yuqi joins you out of the apartment building, but instead of following, she separates and heads the other way. She’s wearing her own earphones and your hoodie, something she’ll end up keeping. The few times you run across each other, she's holding some drink in her hand, usually the coffee from the cafe you spent time with her in, her hoodie pooling with sweat all over. No pleasantries, you mind your own business till you return home.

It isn’t until two weeks after she’s moved in that you extend an invitation: a visit to a newly opened lounge on the other side of town. You preface the invite saying you only knew about the place because it had opened a month ago, and had mostly forgotten about it until you remembered her. She’s doing well for herself, so you might as well reward her for her efforts, even if it hasn’t gone anywhere. And it isn’t Yuqi without asking for some kind of favor; in this case, taking a ride in your car because hers has been impounded by the police. You’re not even surprised that she’s too lazy to reclaim it herself.

Your friend says the lounge is newly opened, but once inside, you’re uncertain about her claim. Whether it's by design or her being a complete liar, grimy, poorly lit, in the vein of all those underground clubs you had seen in action movies where a shootout or police raid occurs. Simply put, there isn’t anywhere pretty to look at, and you feel icky just by being here.

To Yuqi, it’s a fantasyland: it’s where she’s meant to be all along. She’s so overjoyed to be there. 

“It’s you!” calls a familiar voice; you turn and find a friendly face over the counter waving to you. You quietly leave Yuqi to herself and approach the bartender, who just so happens to be the owner. “I never thought you’d come and visit! It’s great to see you.”

“Only doing this for a friend, Minnie,” you silently tell her, pointing your finger at your invited guest, the sole reason you’d ever be here. She recognizes her immediately and understands.

“Yuqi, huh?” She looks intrigued, her gaze lingering at the girl. A subtle grin is forming on her face. “Never thought the two of you would be an item like that, considering she’s a party animal and you’re—”

“No—no—don’t get it twisted,” you interrupt, frantically trying to clear up any presumption. There’s no chance in hell you will ever find yourself attached to Yuqi romantically, not even a little. “It’s—a long story.”

“Do tell.” Minnie smirks, teasing, alluring. She looks the part of a bar owner, all right; dark eyelashes and shadowy lipstick matching her pitch black hair. Not to mention her slim dress perfectly hugging her tight frame, showing enough cleavage to draw attention. As a friendly gesture, she gives you a wine glass and pours a drink on it. “We’ve got all the time in the world and all the drinks you need. All in house since you’re a friend.”

So you oblige yourself to a tiny sip. The place is surprisingly quiet and empty, even though it’s the weekend, with lo-fi music playing through the speakers as the only form of background noise. Minnie doesn’t have much on her plate. She can lean on the desk and listen to you all night long.

“So, two weeks ago, Yuqi moved into my place trying to look for a job,” you tell Minnie before taking another sip. Both of you take quick glances at Yuqi, seemingly having the time of her life, scaring off the sole patron by the billiards table. “And I was wondering if you can get her a job here. She’s been rejected from every company she applied for. I know she doesn’t want to work a nine-to-five, and I suddenly remembered this place.”

Minnie raises a curious eyebrow, brushing small strands of hair covering her ear. “I see.” Looking past you, she notices Yuqi, now at the karaoke, amused by her voice and energy. You follow along and watch too, wincing at her talent, caught completely by surprise. You can feel the passion and emotion from her rather honeyed, deep singing voice, as well as her natural charisma while performing. 

“Damn. She sounds really good. Borderline natural at it.” Minnie’s in awe of Yuqi’s abilities, the sort of reaction that pushes buttons, steals the show. “Wasn’t she in a band? I know she played guitar.”

“She said it doesn’t exist anymore, won’t tell me what happened.” 

Even in the midst of conversation, Yuqi’s voice manages to snatch away your focus. She’s an extremely powerful singer—a natural, as Minnie said. Her voice is overpowering the background music with little difficulty. There’s little need to watch when her vocals can easily capture your attention all the same. 

Facing you again, Minnie replies, clasping her hands together, “How about she perform by herself?” she suggests. 

You meet her eye to eye at the drop of the notion, curious.

“What do you mean?” You take another sip.

“We have an open mic night next weekend, and we could use talent to liven up the place. She sounds perfect for that kind of gig. Who knows? Maybe she can be a resident singer if the cards are right.” Minnie smiles through every word, recognizing Yuqi’s talent and the untapped potential she has. All she needs is a platform to showcase her skill properly. And taking another glance at her, you see that too. She has the passion and the vocals to croon a live audience.

“I’ll tell her,” you say, turning to Minnie again. Yuqi has finished performing and is on her way over to the bar. Your conversation breaks off as the two women greet each other with an exchange of kisses on the cheek. 

“Great place you got here girl,” Yuqi tells Minnie, beaming from ear to ear. “I’ll be popping by often if you don’t mind.”

“Thanks. I could use some company on the weekdays, if I’m being honest.” Minnie hands Yuqi her own wine-filled glass, as well as a complimentary bottle. She makes sure not to “Take it, it’s on the house.”

“God, this is why I love you so fucking much.” Yuqi drinks up the whole glass in one swig, and immediately pours some from the complimentary bottle. Minnie can’t help but shake her head with a little smile, knowing this is still the same Yuqi she’s acquainted with since college. A rose-tinted view of days gone by. 

The two women spend the rest of the time catching up. With how much they talk, it would be a safe assumption to think that these are two long lost friends who haven’t spoken in years. Then the conversation goes on and on, revealing more details than you should probably know: exchanged  private messages as recent as last night, Yuqi’s intentions to visit the lounge sooner before present circumstances got in the way, and how she ended up in your apartment. As a listener and side character in her story, it’s a part you quite frankly never wanted, let alone be involved in under any capacity. You make sure to add your point of view in the narrative and clear every question. Whenever you chime in, they laugh heartily. It’s a mess, and they’re unapologetically quirky, never failing to make fun of you at times.

Despite everything, the topic is never brought up: the upcoming open mic night, her performance, her natural talent. You were planning to shoehorn the idea, but one too many drinks later, the conversation and opportunity eventually slips away. Again. 

Yuqi can hardly stand on her own two feet when she finally decides it's time to leave. It’s two in the morning when you guide her back to your car, with her drunk out of her mind and slipping into unconsciousness. Minnie assists you, making it even more embarrassing. Even when she’s so inebriated that she can barely move a muscle, she says she wants another round, slipping back into her old ways.

You escort Yuqi back to your apartment, setting her down on her bed and promising yourself that you’ll tell her about Minnie’s offer when she’s sober in the morning. 

Except it’s the one fucking day in the month where your job calls you into an actual office for a meeting. Despite that, Yuqi is not at her usual spot in the living room the next morning (unsurprisingly), so you leave food on the table for when she eventually wakes up.

—————

Returning late in the afternoon, you find a note from Yuqi on the outside door of your apartment, stamped by strawberry lipstick, simply reading:

> Not gonna be around till tomorrow. Have something urgent to attend to - XOXO, song yuqi

Sure enough, one brief tour of the apartment and Yuqi is nowhere to be seen. Her room remains untouched: the same, colorful space it’s always been, with most of her clothes and belongings still strewn everywhere on the floor. You don’t even mind the stickers and posters plastered all over the walls; she was gonna break that rule regardless. Typical, but expected. At least you know she hasn’t completely left yet.

Deep down, it’s the first time in a while that your apartment feels a lot smaller—and lonelier. It’s not that you have any sentimental attachment to Yuqi—not in the slightest—but her presence clearly livens up the place. The difference without her around is night and day. Even when your interactions are limited to a minimum, the brief moments you interact make living by yourself a bit more tolerable. 

So you preoccupy your mind with your usual schedule: a walk in the park, then dinner by yourself. But these intrusive thoughts grow worse and worse. You’re not in your pajamas at the usual hour, her absence is keeping you up at night, and waiting for her to walk through that door is about as brutal as federal punishment.

You end up driving to Minnie’s bar, inquiring about Yuqi’s whereabouts. She says she hasn’t been around, and she hasn’t exchanged messages with her since last night. Then she asks about open mic night; you tell her about the inconvenience, about the note on your door, which is why you’re there. Good effort, but she ultimately gives you nothing.

“You should stay here a while, who knows? I can message Yuqi you’ve been looking for her,” says Minnie, her smile as welcoming as it’s ever been. “Why not have a drink in the meantime?”

“Hmm.” You entertain the thought, but she promised to return tomorrow, and perhaps you’re overthinking it; you just have to let it play out. “No thanks.” As a distraction you’re watching another girl at the karaoke machine. She has distinctively pink hair, has similar energy and passion for singing, except her voice is much higher, more nasally. All she does is remind you of Yuqi, but she’s nowhere close—in appearance and in ability. “She promised to be back tomorrow. Maybe I should take her word for it and go home.”

A pour of wine on the glass is followed by her siren-like whisper. With her hand caressing your shoulder, she mutters, “So—you like her. You like Song Yuqi.”

You raise an eyebrow, taken aback by her statement. Facing Minnie, you reply, “What? No way. I don’t like Yuqi at all. I’m just concerned she might have disappeared, that’s all.”

“Cap.” Minnie smirks, murmurs to your other ear. “You like her. Actually, you love her. You just won’t admit it.”

“And what makes you say that?” 

“The fact you look so distressed wondering where she is. I mean—just look at you.” Her voice is slow, delicate, each word delivered with profound emphasis. She flickers a lighter, then directs the cigarette in her mouth for a puff. “Would someone who doesn’t like her worry like this?”

“I mean—I’m just trying to help her get back on her feet,” you tell her, and Minnie can only chuckle in response. Puff more smoke. In her eyes, you’re not doing yourself any favors. Your words have no weight to them. It’s the same old same old most women like her hear dozens of times. I’m not into her, says the guy who’s showing an alarming level of concern towards said girl. Something she’s all too familiar with. “You know? Just looking out for a friend, that kinda thing.”

Minnie wishes she can hold up a mirror against you now to prove her point. In a place meant for everyone to relax and ease themselves, you look tumid, on the verge of a historical crash out. She smirks into her next smoke, shaking her head, scrolling through her phone. “Sure. I believe you,” she remarks, and there’s no effort made to hide the sarcasm in any capacity.

That piece of cigar looks quite appealing right now. She sells smoking like she sells the off shoulder dress draping her defined figure: exceptionally well, like she’s meant for it.

Later in the night—you’re unsure whether it’s still today or tomorrow—Minnie suddenly approaches you with a shift in enthusiasm, as seen through her grin: “You should probably head home. Unless you want to stay the night waiting for someone who won’t be here in the morning.”

“She’s back already?” You manage to decipher the hint right away.

She nods, can’t help herself from beaming continuously. No effort to lie or maintain the mystery further. “I guess you’re not as stupid as I thought you’d be.”

Running up the stairs in a hurry, you respond to her little jab with a shout, “And you owe me one for that. Actually—no, I owe you one!” 

Unknowingly, Yuqi’s little mannerisms are starting to reflect in you, too.

Sure enough, you’re home within a matter of minutes. Empty streets, dead nightlife on a weekday, the loudest thing heard for miles is the roar of your car’s engine and the elevator headed up to your apartment floor. Any other time you’d burst through that door like an officer with an arrest warrant, but it’s almost three in the morning, and the last thing you want to be is apprehended yourself after a noise complaint. 

The place remains as unchanged as you had left it: completely dark, save for one light over the kitchen. It’s quiet, eerily silent—until you hear airy, soft noises in the distance. Room by room, you carefully inspect where the sound is coming from, only to find nothing at all. 

There’s only one place left to check, and it happens to be the Yuqi’s bedroom. A room you remember being empty. As you approach the sole unopened door, you notice the faint sound growing in pitch. Hushed words from a familiar tone.

“Fuck—oh fuck—”

You press an ear against the door frame. She sounds clearer.  Way more explicit. Vivid.

“So—so—good—fuck yes—”

There’s a subtle creaking sound that accompanies her singsong tone almost perfectly. Nothing is left open for interpretation; Yuqi is feeling herself. Feeling a satisfaction that only comes from something slick, something rough, something good. 

As much as you want to respect her space, her moment in the dark, you can’t help yourself. She sounds so good, so gratifying to the ears, it’s making you a little hot and flustered, much to your own guilt and shame. You don’t care about the consequences; you’ll allow yourself one little look then pretend it never happened. At best, she’s too preoccupied with her own bliss to notice, and at worst, it’ll be one awkward conversation starter in the morning.

“Oh, oh God—you feel really good baby—just like that—”

It’s as if she’s reading your mind, understanding your intentions. The way she moans your name like an invitation—something you never thought you would hear or even consider—how it’s naturally delivered from her sweet, intoxicating voice. You’re doing yourself a disservice by listening through the door.

There’s no better opportunity than now.

With your heart racing against your chest, every nerve in your muscles tense up as it desperately opens the door, slowly and as quietly as humanly possible. Miraculously, you go completely unnoticed. Even as light from the living room slowly penetrates through Yuqi’s bedroom, it fails to cover what really matters: the bed and Yuqi herself. 

Nevertheless, the sight that welcomes you is one to behold, one worth looking at with complete awe.

Yuqi’s body is splayed out on the bed. Her legs are spread wide, a couple of her fingers aggressively rubbing against her exposed clit, and there’s a glossy sheen coating the sheets before her soaking wet core. Her clothes are, unsurprisingly, scattered all over the floor, along with a pair of consumed alcohol bottles. She’s completely bare for your eyes to see. Nothing is left to your imagination. More importantly, she looks so fucking hot. Your heart is racing like never before, and the scene has your pants in a twist.

Her other hand runs up and down her lithe frame, then squeezes her own breast. She lets out this sharp mewl, grinding her hips against air. Her jaw slacks wide. Her eyes shut tight. Her back arches. Waves of self-induced pleasure send shockwaves through every fiber of her being, her moans growing more and more erratic.

“Fucking give it to me—I love this cock so fucking much—”

It’s about as pornographic and explicit as it gets. It riles you up in an uncomfortable way; you end up unzipping your pants to free your growing erection, but nothing happens beyond that. It feels wrong. It is wrong, but you can’t muster up the strength to look away, let alone walk away. You want to see how it ends. How she cums.

She wraps a hand around her own throat, while her knees are planted upright with her feet firmly gripped on the sheets. There's a noticeable tone change in her whines, as if simulating the act. Yet, the words flow from her lips seamlessly. “I’m so close—so, so close—”

The cackle she makes after is mortifying. Here’s this girl, who you had zero attraction prior to tonight, shamelessly declaring how she’s going to cum, how good your cock feels inside her—without either of the two even happening to begin with. The fact she likes you is the least shocking revelation in itself. A reminder: you only had three meaningful conversations with her since she moved in—two if you consider how blackout drunk she was the night before, and even if you go all the way back to your college days, you can count them with your fingers alone.

“Fucking—cumming—oh my God—”

Yuqi strains her knees and loosens her grip on the sheets as she lets the pleasure wash over. Clear liquid gushes past her throbbing, relentless fingers and spills onto the linen. A guttural, deep moan fills the bedroom as she slumps her body flat on the mattress, her energy completely depleted, her thoughts filled with nothing but orgasmic bliss. Her coated hands rest on her bare waist, her tummy, leaving viscous sheen on her creamy pale skin.

When she isn’t screaming your name or touching herself to the thought of you, Yuqi, at her barest, looks so gorgeous like this. Flaws and all.

Albeit brief, it’s quite the show to more than satisfy your thirst for her. You remember your uninvited presence in this room and where you stand in this relationship. That she’s only a tenant—an acquaintance at best—and nothing more. Any other person and situation would already send you damning to hell. 

So you quietly leave, gather your bearings, hoping her haze doesn’t clear before she is made aware of your presence, but you hear a faint whisper right as you close the door, clearer than any whine of pleasure:

“Hey.”

Part of you wants to ignore her, pretend this is all a huge misunderstanding and feign ignorance. Then you hear her soft, alluring voice calling your name and it’s what ultimately folds you:

“W-what time is it?”

Again, you consider the choice of entertaining her question or leaving her dry. She’ll probably fall asleep shortly after and forget these few moments. You tell her it’s three in the morning, hoping she dozes off.

She doesn’t.

“Shit. Can you come inside? I mean—come in.”

She’s still thinking about you, and it’s admittedly cute. You love how unabashedly blunt—and lewd—she is when she’s drunk. You give her the benefit of the doubt and reenter the room.

Yuqi realizes the messy state she and her bedroom are in when you turn on the lights. Cheeks puffed and red from embarrassment, she tries to hop off the mattress, only to stumble to the floor on her fours. 

“I’m so, so, sorry. I didn’t think you’d—” 

“Hey hey, it’s fine.” You grab her off the floor and sit her on the bed. “Don’t apologize. I’ll get some water; stay here and rest.”

Your eyes are meeting, hers twinkling. In those few, crucial moments, right when you’re about to leave, you feel an irresistible tug pulling you closer to each other.

Suddenly, Yuqi pulls you in by the shirt for a deep, passionate kiss. Her lips taste like actual whisky and vodka, indicating what she drank earlier that night. Yet they feel so lush, so sweet, filled with so much passion. You don’t bother trying; you fold to your lust, submit to her desire. You sink onto the bed together, never breaking apart, even for a second. Next thing you know, her hands are all over your body, roaming your chest, coiled around your neck, removing the shirt over your head to be tossed aside and completely forgotten.

Yet there’s still some resistance. Despite making the first move, she pulls back, and you do so in return. You’re hovering on top of her—an unexpected but welcome position to be in. 

“I didn’t know what got me there. I’m sorry. I just felt this sudden need to kiss you and—”

You shut her up by diving in and kissing her again, pinning Yuqi down to the mattress—the very thing that got you into this position to begin with. With you all over her, she’s able to shed the rest of your clothes: first the slacks, followed by your boxers. She mewls at the sensation of your hard cock pressed against her slit, and it’s beyond what her imagination can describe. It’s electrifying. And God, you know you’re no better than her, but you just want to fuck her right then and there, give her everything she wants without a second thought. 

Grabbing you by the scalp, she rips your lips off her chin as you’re making your way down her neck. “Not yet. Nuh uh.” She pulls you into yet another kiss, as if you’re oxygen—and in a way, it’s appropriate: you’re breathing new life into her. “Did I ever tell you that you were a good kisser?”

“Not at all,” you tell her, gently shaking your head. “You’re not half bad yourself.”

“Half bad?” Yuqi raises a sharp eyebrow, seemingly offended by your backhanded compliment. A dangerous smirk forms on her lips. “Says the one who was watching me the entire time—”

“You knew?” There’s a heightened sense of panic in your voice. “I thought  you were—”

“Shhh.” She kisses you, pulls you into a warm cuddle atop her. Slender legs wrapped around your hips, she follows: “Less talk, more lovemaking.”

And more lovemaking you do. You grow more easily acquainted with her lips than with her personality, and you barely know them: it’s only been a few minutes. Even though it’s a Thursday, the weekend feels like a lifetime away. You should be up five hours from now; you have the alarm preset and everything. But Yuqi’s getting in your way again, as she always has, and this won’t certainly be the last. She’s so hypnotic, so alluring, you find yourself unable to slip away, no matter how hard you try.

You find that it’s easier to give in than to struggle aimlessly. 

It’s effortless to get your fingers pressed inside her sopping core, brushing along sensitive, wet ridges of skin, where thoughts of you manifested into thin, delicate strokes. Her moans ring against your ears in varying pitches, each with a distinct, pulsing plea of satisfaction. Keep going, she tells you, and you follow without complaint. All this while you leave a soft path of bite marks down her neck and collarbones, until you reach her petite chest.

And fuck, you just go down on Yuqi. Sucking on her breasts like you’re in the middle of an oasis in the desert. She goes wild. Tossing, turning, trembling. You can feel her body close on you, wanting to take you in and suffocate you. The bed is creaking, growing strikingly more intense, turbulent. All this spurring you on, making you more reckless, more daring with her. 

“Mmmmm—fuck!” She lets out a hum of desperation, her hot, shaky breath fogging on your skin. You become an intertwined labyrinth of limbs that fit together, where you have no idea where it begins and where it ends. Your fingers vanish between her legs, still working tirelessly, perfectly snug around her pussy even when crushed between the weight of her thighs.

Eventually, you find yourself staring aimlessly at Yuqi. She’s so beautiful, and you’re punching yourself mentally, wondering why it took so long to come to this conclusion. Even when she’s not rocking the trendy hair color of the week and her face is a canvas for every conceivable makeup and filter, she’s naturally pretty. Especially now, completely bare—and with nothing but an exasperated, satisfied look of inebriated, lust filled bliss.

You find the light peeking from the living room, casting a shadow between your tangled legs. She’s dripping at her core, showering your fingers with a fresh flow of sheen, messing up the sheets even further if that’s even possible. They’re beyond saving at this point, and so are you. 

Rolling to her side, Yuqi wraps her arm around you, as if enticing you to stay. You shouldn’t have done this, but it’s too late: there’s no going back. You’re too lazy to close the door, and you have the girl you previously never gave a second look rubbing lazy circles on your stomach with her coated nails. Her hair draped all over your arm and shoulder, her eyes looking up at yours, acting all soft and innocent—

Until she starts talking again. “It wouldn’t be complete unless you cum inside me, wouldn���t it?”

The difference between her body language and her lips is night and day. Right then and there, you immediately recognize that there’s no other way this night will end. How your body moves at her will, how you immediately roll on top of her, as if it’s programmed to follow her every command. You have her legs pressed up and spread wide, her knees bent, lining your aching cock against the wet slit of her cunt. All while her features twist into a sickening, slimy grin in the slim shape of a lip bite. The fire, the desire—it’s still as bright as ever. 

And to make sure you aren’t second guessing the idea, her arms are coiled around your neck, her hands grabbing at your hair, pressing on your nape. Yuqi wants you—needs you—to fuck her silly; it’s the only way she can be satiated.

You watch Yuqi’s expression contort from anxious to messy, and the feeling is mutual. You slip in, slow and delicate, going against her instruction, and you almost lose it at the first stroke. The deep, guttural moan you make echoes throughout the entire apartment, while her firm walls pulse against your cock. It’s hot, it’s tense, it’s suffocating. 

“Shit, shit, shit—” you mutter, gently trying to pull back, but the fiery sensation burns, scratches away at your psyche, at your loins. “So—fucking—tight—Yuqi—fuck.”

“C’mon. Fuck me. Fuck me now.” She kisses your ear, her legs pounding against your hips, demanding you to move. There’s some serious intent behind her tone, a seamless blend of demand and impatience. “Use that big cock—mmm!”

You can only groan in response as you thrust back in deep, her grip on your body tighter than ever. And it’s more than just her cunt; she’s clinging onto you for dear life.

It hardly matters when you’re leaving sore, red marks on her skin or ripping through the blankets. It hardly matters when Yuqi can barely breathe. It hardly matters when you’re so loud that everyone can hear you. What’s important is you’re fucking her—and you’re fucking her hard. You both love the filthiness to it. There’s no rhythm, no pace, no flow; it’s one slow deep thrust, followed by a fast pump into her tight, inviting cunt. You become comfortable; you take her like she’s meant to be used.

And Yuqi takes your cock so fucking well. Bounces against every stroke with ease, as if the feeling is second nature to her. Knowing her, she’s probably been in this position more than you’d want to know or hear. You don’t really care about that for now. Even after what seems to be an endless cascade of orgasms, she’s still keening, still needy, still soaking wet that it’s alarming. Her back arches, melts deep into the cushion. She still wants more.

“So—fucking—good—more—need—fuck—”

The only noise you need is the mesh of your flesh slapping against hers, bouncing against her sharp cries of pain and pleasure. Reaching into the deepest, most sensitive parts of her pussy with your cock, this violent shudder rocks both you and Yuqi to your core. With each drag, more of her slick coats your shaft, and the easier you get access to her smothering heat. You can’t find the will to stop, not that you ever want to; she feels so warm, so inviting, so sloppy sounding to the ears that it’s driving you just as crazy as her.

It’s also driving you wild why it took you this long to fuck her—use her—like this. If you had known, you would have cared sooner. You’d have some leverage when it came to negotiations. A body like hers is too good not to have on speed dial.

Right now, it’s the least of your concerns. Not when you’re pounding a tight body like Yuqi’s so freely, hearing her demand to fuck her harder, like your life’s depending on it. Better late than never.

And it’s for the best that the moment happens later rather than sooner. She cums. Cums again. Eventually you’ve stopped counting, because there’s no point. The mere thought of you restarts the cycle, and your touch accelerates the process. The clutch of her cunt is too overwhelming to avoid at this point; it’s all but directly telling you to fill her, to unload all that pent up tension and need into her. The thought never bubbled up in your head even once; the idea of you and Yuqi with a child together. You never really questioned it. She goes out often, probably gets fucked multiple times in one night if she’s with willing company. She probably knew you’d walk in on her; hell, she’s probably got this whole thing planned out and Minnie is one of her accomplices. Maybe the entire time, she’s been yearning for you, because you’ve never heard her this passionate, this loud, this filthy in your life, even at her most inebriated.

“Inside me. Please cum inside me. I’m safe, don’t worry,” she whispers, as if she’s reading through your mind, reassuring you from your doubts. Her hand is palming your back, as if to line you straight so your cock directly hits her sweet spot. She sounds so pretty, it’s almost impossible to resist.

“Gonna cum,” you tell her, voice going hoarse, rasp, and she nods immediately in return, reinforcing the notion. She’s focused her effort on holding on, her legs tightly wrapped around your waist, her arms coiled around your neck, subtly pushing you against her hips. 

“This—pussy—so—fucking—God,” you mindlessly utter, averting her doe eyed gaze, desperate to cling to the last of your resolve as it quickly dissolves with each thrust. You’re on borrowed time and it’s quickly slipping away. Yuqi is tilting your face down to her, to her airy breaths, to her fluttering eyelids, to her passionate expression as you fuck her, pushing you over the edge. “Holy fuck, Yuqi—”

Yuqi’s lips part like a flower in bloom, and it’s a pretty sight. Yet it’s not enough of a distraction to keep everything from falling into place.

And God, it fucking burns. 

You swallow hard, but are unable to keep that groan suppressed. Your hips meet her halfway, your cock comfortably buried deep in her heat, and that’s where you come undone. Yuqi digs deep into your skin as it fills her—your cum—and she goes frozen at that moment. It’s a quiet, tense flash of silence. Afterward, she finally breaks. Cries out this deafening whine, her grip all over you loosening, time eventually catching up to her. 

She lays beneath you, completely limp, but her body remains trembling, shaking, seizing. You don’t find the strength to drag your cock from her heat; the feeling lingers. Endless ropes of cum gushing into her womb, emptying yourself, just as she wanted. Then you pull out, agonizingly slow, and more viscous slick gushes from her core. 

You feel guilty for that poor patch of soaked linen between her legs. It’s about as ruined as a collapsed power plant.

There’s little need for Yuqi to beg you to stay. The climax saps whatever energy you had left. You end up slumping flat on your belly beside her, both of you bathed in the afterglow of sex, exhausted from an already long day, too worn out to make another sound. And when you’re tired, any bed, no matter how messy it may be, is a comfortable bed.

—————

You already expected the scene at the breakfast table to be awkward.

And it was.

It isn’t until Yuqi calls you out standing at the doorway of her room that you realize you’ve been shooting a thousand yard stare the whole time. She waves at you, her cheeks red, flustered, chuckling. “Good morning to you, I guess. Put something on. I don’t wanna drink coffee while looking at someone’s dick. It’s gross.”

This time you’re the one unbecoming, completely in the nude while she got herself into some pajamas. Despite that, you hardly feel any guilt or shame, like this is a normal occurrence in the household. So you scramble to your room and get appropriately dressed. A look at the time and it’s already 15 past ten in the morning, an hour later than when you normally start work. Even more unusual is the absence of the laptop. It’s just Yuqi and her coffee.

Sitting opposite Yuqi, today seems a bit more tense than normal, and you can guess the reason why. She knows it, too. Neither of you are willing to break the ice, only shooting occasional glares at each other while sipping on coffee and scrolling through your phones.

“So, Yuqi.”

The words slip from your mouth, accidental, nearly silent. They follow the mild screech of the chair she sits on. When you meet eye to eye, she asks what’s up. What's on your mind? There’s a sudden barrier in your throat. You have a vague idea of what to say, but not the power to speak them. 

“About last night—”

Her lack of response is unnerving. The visible curiosity, the probable apathy. You and her possibly sharing the same sentiment: a feeling of regret. 

“I—I just wanted to say sorry. For last night. I should have just—”

“Sorry for what?”

You suddenly stop. This is not the expected reaction; it’s the complete opposite. A moment where you face the consequences of your actions.

Yuqi stands up and walks over to your side, beaming from ear to ear. “What we did last night was—fucking amazing. Don’t feel bad. If anything, I should feel bad because I didn’t tip you off sooner. We could have done so much more.”

You don’t pick up on the implication right away. It’s all strange, uncharted territory. Your previous flings were simple one-and-dones: a night of reckless, frivolous fun. Short, but fun nonetheless. They would disappear in the morning, never to be seen again.

“I didn’t think you’d walk through that door, especially since it was three in the morning,” says Yuqi, casual, running her fingers through your hair. “I got a bit too silly, as usual, but there’s a good reason for it.”

“And that is?”

“I got a job!” Yuqi’s gripping to your shoulder, the only thing keeping her from jumping for joy. “I got a job at the cafe with the pretty lady. I start on Monday.”

It’s certainly a cause for celebration. You can’t help but root and smile for her, caressing her hands. “Well, damn. Congratulations.”

“Yeah!” Yuqi’s wrapped you in a rather heartwarming embrace that you willingly fold into. “I had the interview yesterday, so I needed to lock in. Needed to be alone. Then I got accepted after, so I went and bought some drinks to celebrate.”

That doesn’t surprise you one bit. You’re just thrilled that she’s finally getting somewhere.

“So—does that mean I can kick you out once you get your first paycheck?” you ask her.

“I guess so. But—” Yuqi pauses, tilts your chin on an incline. She’s warm, radiant, pretty. She doesn’t care that you’ve worded yourself poorly and you’re taking it back; she’s still riding off the high from yesterday. You’re already counting the days before she leaves, and admittedly, you’ll miss that sight. “I’m gonna miss staying with you. Thanks for having my back when I needed it. I honestly don’t know how I will ever repay you.”

She tops it up with a quick peck on your lips. It’s all over your face, etched completely in red. The devilish grin. 

“I think I know exactly how.”

And that’s all that needed to be said.

Before you know it, you’re right back at square one: clothes scattered everywhere on the floor, her body pressed on the mattress, flat on her belly, your cock stretching her pussy out as you fuck her mindlessly from behind. This time in the comfort of your own bedroom.

All the more reason for you two to stay together.

—————

(A/N: fucksorryforgoingonanotherhiatusfuckfuckfuck—)

(Okay, but I really do wanna apologize for going on yet another unannounced hiatus. Final weeks of the semester were hell, then I was on vacation the week I promised this fic would be released (I'm basically the LeBron James of K-smut when it comes to lying at this point), not to mention a health scare courtesy of my mother. Some very hard times have hit me lately, so my mind wasn't 100%. Nevertheless, I am still standing (shoutout Elton John). Lots of free time throughout June and July, so hopefully nothing bad happens ISTG lemme have some peace for once and let me fucking write goddammit—)

(In non-personal news, Yuqi's solo was very fun and she's getting on that Yena level of bias where she's the perfect blend of cute and hot. Then she went pink recently and that made me :pphurt: Sort of a feel out fic before I *finally* finish these commissions over the coming weeks, thank you for reading!)

[kesujo]

Two for One should be a series, you're missing an incest themed series and that combo was a perfect choice but can definitely be expanded with more idols. It's so good but too short.

Honestly, I feel like I'd ordinarily be the exact right guy to try to convince turning a one-shot into a series, but I currently have 3 ongoing series ^_^"

I have a few other stories that I'm also sorta considering writing, but I'll but this on the potential list and see if anything happens :D

In the meantime, I'm pretty sure sins (as mentioned at the bottom of the fic) has a 2-part series with a nearly identical premise, so you can check that out too!

[kesujo]

Two for One

SORRY FOR MISTAKES, IT'S LATE AS I'M POSTING THIS

“Hey! Stop it already!”

Winter’s expressions are just too endearing though. “Hm? Are you going to make me?”

“Ba-abe!”

Her cute, high-pitched voice, ringing in a whiny vibrato, are music to your ears. “You know, all you have to do is reach down and push my hand away.”

“No—” Winter lets out another whine as your hand brushes against her again. “—I don’t—” as instructed, her hand reaches down, but misses yours just barely. “—it’s not that, and you know it!”

Your smile widens again. For someone as adorable as Winter, who bears such innocent beauty that would draw out paternal instincts out of the most cold-hearted man, teasing her so relentlessly might be something most people can’t stomach. Those people don’t know Kim Minjeong like you do. They don’t know the whiny voice that always puts a smile on your face, the cute pout that makes you want to squish her cheeks, the adorably indignant way she sulks whenever you tease and bully her. It’s true, Winter’s pure, luminescent visuals are unlike you’ve ever seen, even in celebrities whose job it is to look pristine and perfect, and the purity of her beauty is absolutely awe-inspiring, but to you, who knows that Winter will ultimately forgive you, all of that only makes you want to tease her even harder.

“You know, it’s only because your reactions are so adorable that I always do this to you.”

“Why-why are you gaslighting me? How is it my fault?”

“Hmm…” your fingers lightly brush her skin again, and that tickling sensation causes another round of whines to erupt from Winter’s lips.

“Babe, sto-op!”

“Oh, did you want me to stop?”

“Huh?” Your hands retreat, and all of the sudden, the small Korean beauty is put in a state of panic. “Wai—no, wait!”

“So you want me to continue?”

“No, I—you know what I want!”

There is a bit of frustration on Winter’s face, but deep down, you know she’s enjoying this as much, if not more, than you are. “I can’t read your mind, babe. You need to communicate.”

You can see Winter contemplate that for a second before saying, “Fine, I want—”

Before she can finish, the door opens, and two of you jump. “Honey—” just as suddenly as you are interrupted, the door slams back shut. “Oh my—I’m so sorry!”

You and Winter are stunned. Your hands had automatically move to cover your privates, and Winter holds her hands against her chest, equally—no, definitely more—aghast at having been caught, red-handed, by her own mom.

“Oh my god, mom!? I thought you were coming home late!”

“I-I was, but the dinner was cancelled because my boss had a headache.”

“Oh…” Even the beet-red face of embarrassment Winter is making, every single reaction this woman makes are the precious gems that you mine so eagerly for. “Oh my god…” still, you can’t bring yourself to tease her any further. After all, you’re sharing in the exact embarrassment Winter is feeling.

“Sorry, if I wasn’t rushing things…”

“No, I mean, I was also pushy…” With that, the mood had completely died, the two of you moving to put your clothes back on. “…if anything, we’re lucky we didn’t get any further.”

A brief lapse of silence is cut when you say, “…in other words, what you’re saying is, ‘thank god you kept teasing me so much.’”

Winter slaps your shoulder, a mix of bewilderment, indignance, and laughter in her expression. “No, that’s not what I was saying!”

“Also, was it just me or did you get even wetter when your mom opened that door?”

“What are you saying? I didn’t! You’re the one who always says my mom is hot!”

“Well, I mean, that’s just objectively true.”

“That’s not … you can’t say that is ‘objective’!”

“Your mom is hot though. She’s pretty much just you, but a little older and a little more mature.”

Winter slaps you again, covering her now clothed chest. “Well, sorry my boobs aren’t big enough for you.”

You laugh. “You know that’s not what I mean. I love your boobs.”

Winter’s hand goes up, but this time lands softly against your shoulder. Her face is red again, and instead of slapping you, she pushes you. “Idiot.”

“Is she seeing anyone recently?”

Winter guffaws at you. “What? Are you about to break up with me to date my mom? I didn’t know you were into older women.”

You laugh at that. “No, of course not. It’s just … I don’t think I remember a single boyfriend your mom had.”

Winter shrugged. “That’s because she hasn’t had one ever since my dad passed away.”

“Hm…” The thing is, Winter’s mom—Taeyeon—isn’t even that old. You can think of a few friends who would gladly take an older woman if she was as hot as Taeyeon, even if she came with a child. It couldn’t be a lack of suitors … “I see. She must’ve really loved your dad, huh?”

Winter nodded. “One of dad’s last words to me was asking me to help mom move on. I was too young at the time to really know what that meant, but now … I don’t even know what to do, or how I can help.”

A few days later, you arrive at Winter’s house late at night, using the key fob they’ve entrusted you. Swinging it open, you find yourself face-to-face with Winter’s mom in what some might describe as a ‘casual at-home outfit’, but what you can only describe as ‘dangerous’.

Her long, dark hair is tied up in a neat ponytail, a simple, oversized, grey T-Shirt draped over her torso. And that’s it. The shirt stopped short dangerously high up her thigh, but it isn’t just the fact that it doesn’t look like she’s wearing any pants, or panties, and that makes you gulp; the material of the shirt is so thin, you swear you can make out the little bumps of Taeyeon’s nipples sitting atop her ample bust.

“Oh, Jay!”

“Uh—um, sorry, Mrs. Kim, I was, uh, Minjeong wanted me to help with her presentation…”

You divert your eyes, hoping Taeyeon hadn’t noticed how your eyes lingered a second too long on her chest and then on her creamy white thighs. “Minjeong’s not home yet. Can I get you something to drink while you wait?”

You shake your head. “I’m fine, thank you, Mrs. Kim.” You start shuffling along, but the tension in the air is palpable. The topic of that day is so clearly in the forefront of your—and Taeyeon’s—mind, but what can you even say? Winter is an adult capable of making her own decisions, but you also know Winter’s hesitation with sex stems from the influence of this barely-clothed woman sharing the room with you. Should you apologize? But a normal couple—

“Jay-ah.” You stop in your tracks, turning to look at the mother of your girlfriend. “I’m sorry for yesterday. You two are responsible adults, and you two have been a couple for over a year now, so it’s only natural to be intimate.”

“No, I’m sorry, Mrs. Kim, but—…” you trail off, realizing what you are about to say might not be words Winter’s mom wants to hear about her daughter and her boyfriend.

“But, next time that happens, maybe I’ll join?”

Winter’s mom always treated you well: always friendly, always welcoming, always understanding and never taking your relentless teasing of her daughter the wrong way. The number of meals she’s allowed you to join them in were too many to count, dating to even before you and Winter became an item. To you, Taeyeon is your girlfriend’s mom who happens to be pretty hot, but she’s just that. Sure, she looks almost identical to your beautiful girlfriend, and shares a good number of her mannerisms, and at times you would confuse the two of them because they shared clothes—…actually, isn’t the shirt she’s wearing yours?

“I—I—um—th—it—it’s—um—” that realization only makes your idiotic stammering worse. Winter, as any girlfriend, loves stealing your clothes, and seeing as Winter and Taeyeon were about the same size, they tend to share clothes quite often. But what’s Winter’s mom doing with your shirt? “—I don’t—I don’t—er—”

“I’m kidding, Jay.” The words are accompanied with a giggle, something you notice is also identical to Winter’s, her eyes curving upwards into black, upside-down, crescent moons. “I don’t mind much, but remember to stay safe, alright?”

Maybe she isn’t just your girlfriend’s mom. You had joked, numerous times, to Winter herself, about how hot her mom is, but replaying that scene in your head, it was only then that the observation crystalized into something.

“Hi Jay, sorry, traffic was soo bad—”

You barely let Winter finish her sentence, pulling her onto the bed without so much a second thought. “Winter, I missed you…”

“Babe, I’m—” her breath hitches as your lips brush against her neck, and even more when it reaches that specific sweet spot under the right side of her jaw. “—give me a second.”

“No.” You pull Winter onto your lap, who all too willingly obeys despite the petulant whines she’s letting out. “Right now.”

“Babe, my mom’s home! What if she catches us again?”

“I know. I’m counting on that.” Of course, you don’t say that, but it’s what you’re thinking. Instead, you say, “It’ll be fine.”

“What do you mean, ‘it’ll be fine’?” Her voice is annoyed, perhaps even a little mad, but her body betrays her. She tilts her head to the side, giving you more access to her neck, and her hands find their way to the back of your head. “Don’t you remember what happened last time? A few days ago?”

“You know…” your voice barely comes out as a whisper, but it’s more than enough considering the proximity of your lips to Winter’s rather sensitive ears, “…you say all this, but…” your fingers play at the hem of her shirt, your knuckles barely grazing her taut stomach. Winter lets out a gasp. Sensitive as always. “…you don’t act like you want me to stop.”

“I—” you can see the tips of Winter’s ears turning redder. Hell, you can feel her shifting in your lap, aroused at the light teasing you’re subjecting her to. “—it-it’s not—” she yelps when you nibble on her ear, another sensitive spot on her. Winter has a lot of those. All the better to tease her with. “—you know I can’t help it!”

“Don’t fight it, babe.” Your voice being sent straight into her ears sends shivers down her spine. “Why struggle?” You can hear her whines of protest gradually transforming into aroused sighs and moans. “Why resist?” The hypnotic tone of your voice is working on Minjeong. Usually, you don’t use it because you like to see her struggle and to put up a bit of a fight, but not today. You’re too horny to have the patience for that. “Let yourself enjoy this.” For the sins of the mother, the daughter will pay.

“Ah…”

Your index finger ignites a trail of fire from her stomach to her chest, playing at the frills of her bra while your other sneaks under her skirt. Each time your fingers brush against the sensitive tissue of her breasts, she lets out a gasp, and every time your fingers inch closer to her blazing hot core, you hear her breath hitch, but you never give her reprieve. Each time, the contact becomes more and more brief, to the point where Winter starts whining again.

“Babe…”

“Hm?” Your hand is large enough to cover the entire surface area of her petit breasts, but you don’t give her that. Instead, your fingers gently playing with the hem of her bra, gently tugging at it, slipping underneath and tracing the outline of her areola but never the sensitive, hardening teat. Your other hand draws circles against her inner thigh, retreating every time she bucks her hips in attempt to get you to touch her damp heat faster. “Use your words, babe.”

Winter whines, her breath growing heavier. You can feel the vibration of her throat against your lips, which only worsens Winter’s condition. “Oh, oh my…” the impatience in her voice is palpable. She wants you so bad, but you don’t give yourself to her that easily. You build the mutual desire for each other, the air growing heavier and heavier now also in part from the deepening panting from you. “…Jay, please…”

“Weren’t you telling me to stop earlier?” You pull your hands back, eliciting a louder, impatient whine from your girlfriend.

“Wai—”

“Your mom’s home, we don’t want to get caught again, do we?”

“No—” she chases your hands a bit, even using her own hands to try to pin you to her body, but misses. “—babe—” it’s only then that she fully processes your words. “—oh … oh yeah…”

“Maybe we can pick up tomorrow or something, then?”

Winter’s face is red, and you can see the fight going on inside her mind. You know, ultimately, which side will win, though.

“I’ll … be quiet.”

You grin. “Good girl.” Your hand dives under her skirt again, rewarding her decisiveness by pressing against her soaked underwear, causing a sharp yelp to erupt from her lips. “Minjeong.”

“Sorry!” she replied in a hushed, panicked whisper, eyes flickering towards the door. However, you continued to rub the sensitive intersection of her legs, without a care in the world, much to Winter’s chagrin. “Wai-Wait, babe—” Winter, wanting to stop for a bit to make sure the noise she made didn’t draw the attention of her mother, attempted to push you away, weakly. “—my mom…”

“What about her?” Her resistance grows weaker the firmer your fingers press against her wet sex. When your finger slips ever so slightly underneath to brush her soaked folds, Winter is able to muffle the resulting sharp moan escaping her lips, but just barely.

“She-she’ll hear!”

“So you want me to stop after all?” You pull your hand away, causing Winter to let out another whimper.

“No! No, Jay, please…”

“So are you going to be quieter?” Winter nods vigorously. How loud Winter is being is the least of your concerns, but seeing her desperately fighting against her desire to loudly moan out her pleasure is something you relish in. “Do you want me to continue, then?” Winter nods again, presumably in alignment with her promise of staying quiet. “Good.”

Your hand starts at her inner thigh, and your lips on her jawline. The light puffs of air arising from the soft moans and gasps as you press against her sensitive spots fill the otherwise quiet room; you swear you can hear faint footsteps from the other side of the room, but it seems like it either escaped Winter’s attention or she just was too lost in lust to have noticed it.

Is Winter’s mom coming? Is she about to open the door? Will she actually join us if she does?

You try not to linger too long on those thoughts, but it’s impossible when she’s also right here in front of you, in your arms, melting at your touch. One Minjeong is enough to make your head spin, but two…?

“I love your moans, Minjeong.” To emphasize the point, your index finger sneaks underneath her underwear, tracing her slick entrance. Winter’s entire face scrunches in extreme effort, muffling the earsplitting moan that tried to escape her tightly closed lips. “They’re so sexy.”

“God, oh my god, babe…” her body jolts again as your finger repeats the motion. You can feel how deep her breaths are becoming with how much her chest is moving with every intake of air. “Please, more, please…”

She knows better than to ask for that, but she never fails to beg for it every time anyway. “More? More what?”

The fingers of your other hand latch onto the upper hem of her bra, gently tugging it down, letting them pool under her breasts. “Oh…” your fingers ghost along the surface of the plush skin, barely touching it yet still causing Winter to shudder. “…ah, ah, Jay…” your index and middle finger trace circles around her areola while your other two fingers with your thumb play with her sticky folds, drenched with her own juices.

“Minjeong-ah, you need to tell me what you want.”

“M-More, please, babe, I need it inside!” Of course, you don’t acquiesce. Instead, you pull her shirt up and over her head, and immediately take advantage of her exposed tits by kissing the soft skin. “Jay…!”

“Inside? What? Be more specific, Minjeong-ah.”

Her hands dart out, grabbing your wrist in a vain attempt to push the intruding hand closer to her goal. You almost laugh at how desperately she’s pulling at your arm; just like every other part of her, the amount of strength she can muster to tug at your hand is adorable. “Y-Your hand, your fingers, inside—”

A slight rustle, then a click—the unmistakable sound of a doorknob twisting. Before you can react, the door opens, and when you whip your head around, sure enough, there stands the instigator.

“Mom!”

You separate yourself from Minjeong, your face red, but for what reason, you’re unsure. However, when you look into the eyes of the third party, you immediately notice a stark difference than last time. Last time, Winter’s mom went wide with shock, her cheeks flushed pink with embarrassment, turning around and averting her gaze post-haste. Now, her eyes are widened, and although there’s shock on her face, she doesn’t turn around right away.

“Minjeong—”

“It-It’s, it’s not what it looks like!”

“Hm?” A bemused smile appears on Taeyeon’s face. “Then, what is it?”

“Wha—” clearly not expecting the interaction to last this long, Minjeong desperately turns to you, her hands covering her bare breasts. “—Jay!”

“Um…” you can’t help but notice that Taeyeon is still wearing the same, thin, oversized grey T-Shirt. Again, you can’t help but marvel at the uncanny resemblance Taeyeon has with her daughter. In sixteen years’ time, would Minjeong look like the fine specimen Taeyeon is now? “…er, Mrs. Kim, I’m sorry, I—”

“—Minjeong-ah, I’m worried about you.” The shock and embarrassment in Minjeong’s face temporarily is replaced with confusion. “How much further have you two gone?”

“Not-not much!” You’re the one to answer this time, choosing to spare your red-faced girlfriend. “I’ve only … um, I haven’t, er, we haven’t … um, done it. Only with our hands and mouth.” Despite how well you feel you tiptoed around the word, you can still feel Minjeong nudge you from behind with her shoulders.

“Hm, I thought so…” Taeyeon muses, stepping into the room. “Is it my influence that you haven’t gone all the way?”

“Wha-What?”

“Honey, I know I’ve told you to be cautious about sex, but I didn’t think you’d hold off for so long, even though you’ve had such an amazing boyfriend for so long.”

“Moom!”

“I’m sorry, did I kill the mood?”

“I—we—you don’t—”

“Should I help?”

Was this happening? But, the right thing to do is to turn her down, right? Or would that be rude?

“Mom, what are you doing? Go away already!”

“Don’t be like that, honey.” The older woman takes another step forward, and, much to Winter’s horror, pulls the shirt over her head. For you, though, it confirms your suspicions: Taeyeon was, indeed, not wearing anything under that shirt. “I may be older, but I think I can help.”

“Mom, what—” You can feel Winter turning towards you, but even still, you’re unable to rip your eyes off the mature, curvier version of your girlfriend. Specifically, you can’t help but zero in on the twin pair of erect, almond nipples, and find yourself further entranced by the graceful swaying of Taeyeon’s hips as she saunters over towards you. “—Jay!” It’s only after you feel Winter nudging you again that you regain your senses.

“Uh, right. Mrs. Kim, I’m sorry—”

“I made a promise to you too, didn’t I, Jay?” You’ve talked to this woman many, many times over the years you’ve known her, but never before have you become so immediately hypnotized by her voice. There is something about the husky, low, seductive quality of it … would Winter one day be able to speak like this?

“What? Jay? What promise?”

“Don’t worry honey, it was something I told him.” Taeyeon stopped short of the edge of the bed, where you two are seated. You try to keep your eyes focused on her face, but it is so hard to, especially when Taeyeon bares her unblemished, pearly white skin that tightly hugs her curvaceous frame so confidently and unabashedly. “That, next time I caught you two, I’d be joining.”

Winter guffawed. “Babe? Is that why you were…?”

“What? No! I just…” you can’t bring yourself to lie, though. “…it’s not because of your mom, it’s the thought that you’d one day turn out like her that turned me on.”

Despite everything, Winter can’t help but flush a little at that. “Wha—” the younger woman stammers for a little bit, but when she looks into your eyes, she can see that you’re telling the truth. “—whatever. Idiot.”

“I’m sorry, babe. I didn’t think—” you cut yourself off. It’s probably rude to finish that sentence, seeing as Taeyeon is right there.

“Well, now that I’m here,” Taeyeon turns towards her daughter. “Minjeong-ah, do you mind letting your mom start for you?”

“What?”

“Watch your mom, I’ll make sure Jay is ready for you.” Winter watches, as do you, as Taeyeon gets to her knees, hands reaching forward towards your pants. Completely entranced by the older woman, you comply with her silent request, lifting your hips up and letting her slip off your pants and boxers in one smooth motion. Taeyeon’s eyes zero in on the stiff shaft that pops out from its confines, as too does Winter’s, and as Taeyeon’s hands close in on it, you can feel it. The lust from her gaze, from her body, is driving you crazy, and when her hands grip your veiny member, you let out an audible hiss and a groan.

“Fuck.”

“Jay…?”

Winter says your name, but her attention is likewise captured by her mother’s hands tightening hold of your cock.

“Shit…”

“Honey, why don’t you let your boyfriend finish what he started?”

The question snaps Winter out of the trance her own mother had put her in. “What?”

“Go ahead. Let him eat you out.”

You obediently lay down, breaking sight of Taeyeon’s hands that are now slowly, firmly pumping your shaft, being instead rewarded by the sight of Winter’s labia, glimmering with precum, closing in on you. While the two of you are still virgins, it does not mean that you are unfamiliar with each other’s bodies. If it’s the question of performing the art of cunnilingus on Kim Minjeong, you are an expert. However, your concentration is almost immediately broken upon feeling Taeyeon’s hands picking up the pace.

“Does that feel good, honey?”

“Mhm…” Winter’s response is a breathy moan. You can feel her shivering at the sensation of your tongue flickering between her folds, your hands holding apart her butt cheeks to allow yourself full access to her hot sex.

“Do you want to pay him back?”

You’re no stranger to receiving pleasure while giving it, but there’s something different about this. Some mixture of the knowledge that it’s Taeyeon that’s giving you a handjob, the slightly different pressure and pace she uses to invigorate your nethers, the casual way she’s conversing with her daughter who is being eaten out right in front of her makes it harder and harder to concentrate. Winter brings out some strong emotions from you, but never before have you felt your arousal spiking up so quickly.

“Mm … y-yes, mom…”

Winter herself can barely reply, lost in a sea of her own pleasure. The more vigorous your tongue is, the fiercer Taeyeon is; even though the two of you don’t really speak, you’re surprisingly in sync.

“So I bet you’re really familiar with this.” At that, Taeyeon plants a kiss at the sensitive tip of your dick, a shock running through your body that causes your hips to buck in response, momentarily pushing it against her lips. “Oh! Sorry, Jay-ah.”

“Um, mom, what was that?”

The vibrato in Winter’s voice clearly elucidates the struggle she’s having maintaining the conversation, peaking at a squeal when your tongue briefly flicks at her clit.

“Do you think you can give your mom some pointers with this?”

You don’t know what’s more messed up: the fact that Winter’s mom is asking for tips for a blowjob, or the fact that she’s asking so that she can perform the blowjob on her daughter’s boyfriend. And, for some twisted reason, it turns you on more.

“Um, h-he’s really sensitive on the underside, and-and, he likes it slow a-at first, and then fa-faster later.”

Or maybe the most messed up part is how willingly Winter surrenders that information. From the way she’s orientated, you know Winter is facing your southern region; is she watching her mom give her boyfriend a handjob while riding your face?

Fuck, maybe that’s the most messed up part of it all.

“Thank you, Minjeong.” The younger woman replies with a noise that sounds like it started as a noise of acknowledgement but morphs into a moan, your tongue pushing past her folds and sticking inside for a brief moment. Of course, you retreat as soon as you enter, causing Winter to let out another whine.

“Ba-abe, please…”

If you can speak, you’d tease her about how easy it was to get her to beg. As if to prove the weird synergy you and Taeyeon have, she’s the one who points it out. “Is Jay that good?”

“Y-Yes, yes he is, oh—oh, oh god!” Your tongue rubs against her folds again, your taste buds tingling with the tangy, slightly sweet taste of your girlfriend’s nectar. “More, babe, please, more!”

“You’re so impatient, honey. Let Jay take his time, he seems very experienced with this.”

“Moom…” feeling a wet membrane rubbing against the bulbous head of your cock causes your legs to tense again, another jolt of electricity running up your spine. “…he, he always does this, and-and it’s so frustrating…”

“But you love it, nevertheless, right?”

“…Yeah.”

It’s something you could never get Winter to admit, but leave it to her mother to finally get those words to come out her mouth. “See?” Taeyeon is interrupted when Winter lets out another loud moan, this time in response to your tongue briefly entering her core again. “You look like you’re having so much fun, Minjeong, maybe next time I need to try that…”

Before you can even comprehend the prospect of eating Winter’s mom out, before your imagination can run wild with how she’d taste and how she’d respond to your slow-and-methodical process, before you can even comprehend the words ‘next time’, Taeyeon has already taken your glans into her hot, damp mouth. A muffled moan ripples through your throat, reverberating back through Winter who lets out another moan in response.

In accordance with her daughter’s instructions, Taeyeon starts out slow. She makes sure to run her tongue across every square centimeter of your glans, lathering it completely with her saliva, before coming back up for air to pepper your length with soft, chaste kisses. Slowly, the older woman makes her way down your shaft, then back up, each kiss against your rod like a pinpoint shock on the sensitive organ. When she reaches to the top, her hands tightly grip the bottom while she swirls her tongue at the top, planting a few more kisses on the soft tip of your otherwise hard dick before taking it back into her mouth.

Even her lips feel as soft as Winter’s, her kisses as delicate … although you’re currently eating Winter out, you can almost imagine Winter as being the one who’s giving you head. However, there is one notable difference, which you find somewhat ironic: Taeyeon, the older woman, is less precise. You can tell she’s doing things randomly, with no sense as to why she’s choosing her next course of action. You’ve heard Winter lament at her mother’s seeming refusal to get into another relationship after her late father, and have even joined you in pondering how much action she, a youthful, sexy woman, has been getting. You’ve even heard Winter theorize that her mom has not been intimate with anyone since her father, something you just couldn’t bring yourself to believe until this very moment.

The daughter, the veteran, and the mother, the amateur … how often does one get to see that?

“Babe, you’re soo good…”

Your decision to dig in is in large part thanks to your girlfriend’s mother; if she is so kind enough as to grace your cock with her lips, then her daughter deserves the full usage of your tongue. The fact that it’s Taeyeon blowing you, the fact emphasized by the slight sloppiness of her actions, almost breaks your concentration, but you are thankfully practiced enough to fight through it. The more of you Taeyeon takes in, the deeper you go inside Winter, and the louder Winter’s mewling becomes, and the more ferocious Taeyeon’s lips and tongue become.

“Fuck, god, babe, I’m so close…!”

The gentle rocking of her hips against your face slowly turn into wild rocking motions. You can feel how close your girlfriend is by how vigorously she rides your face, and while you might’ve ordinarily played with her and edged her a little, the growingly intense blowjob her mother is giving you convinces you to let off the bullying this one time. The sounds of her lips and tongue smacking against your slick length mixed with the sound of Winter riding your face and the faint squeaking of the poor bed that’s being subjected to the animalistic actions of the three of you fill the heated air of the bedroom.

“Babe, please, please, oh my gOD!”

With a high-pitched scream, Winter rides out her orgasm, wildly bucking against your face, with no regard of the fact that you can barely breathe, not only with her ass obstructing your airways, but also the ounces of fluid that is being rubbed and sprayed all over your face, your lips, your eyelids, your nostrils, and even your neck. You meet her rough motions with equal zeal, mostly thanks to Taeyeon’s unrelenting blowjob that’s pushing your lust higher and higher up; however, when Winter’s orgasm subsides, Taeyeon releases your cock from her mouth.

“How was that, honey?”

“It … was amazing, mom…” Winter, having rolled to the side, lays face-first against the mattress, catching her breath. You crane your head to look at Taeyeon, barely able to see through the slick covering your face thanks to Winter. Your hands come up to your face to wipe it off, joined shortly by Winter. “You look so funny, Jay,” Winter notes, giggling.

As your vision clears, you can see that it isn’t only your and Winter’s fingers that are covered with slick—Taeyeon’s is as well. And, seeing as how she’s only watching the two of you clean your face up, it can only mean one thing: she was touching herself while sucking you off.

“Fuck.”

“Hm?”

You feed your fingers into Winter’s mouth, who accepts albeit with some confusion left in her face.

“Oh!” Your and Winter’s attention goes to her mom, and judging from the mixed look of shock and horror on Witner’s face, it appeared as though she momentarily forgot about Taeyeon’s presence. “Is that how you normally clean yourself off?”

“Uh-um, yeah. Sometimes.”

The tips of Winter’s ears are burning red, which, despite everything, makes you smile. Admitting to licking off her own juices from her boyfriend to her mom is devious, and you’re surprised Winter fesses up to it so quickly.

“Hm. I see.” Thankfully, Taeyeon didn’t seem too perturbed by it. In fact, she seemed a little curious … why, though? “It seems as though you beat your boyfriend to the punch; this time, would you like to go all the way?”

You can feel your dick twitching at the thought; you try to be respectful of your girlfriend’s wishes, but that isn’t to say you’ve never tried to convince her otherwise. Recently, you’ve given up on that, which is why you no longer carry condoms with you. Speaking of, “Um, Mrs. Kim—”

“Just ‘Taeyeon’ is fine, honey.”

Seeing your girlfriend’s mother completely naked is one thing, knowing that she’s watching you eat out her daughter is another, and it’s another to know that she’s doing that with your dick in her mouth, but calling the older woman by her first name … felt wrong in a much different way than everything else felt wrong. Still, it wasn’t enough to stop you from obeying.

“—Taeyeon, I don’t have any condoms.”

“It’s alright, Jay-ah.” She seems much too eager to give that reply. As if she was anticipating it. “I can help with that.”

“Are … you sure, mom?”

Winter, herself, doesn’t have any problems with it. Every time you’ve tried to convince her, you can tell that Winter would have to remind herself of her mother’s cautions all over again, but being the obedient daughter she is, she would always reject your request. Now, given explicit permission by the woman who was stopping her, you can see the fire being lit in her eyes. All semblance of exhaustion from having came a moment ago faded, renewed with newfound vigor.

“Yes. I’m here to help if anything goes wrong.”

Winter turns to you with an excitement you don’t think you’ve ever seen in your girlfriend before. “Jay?”

You sit up, scooting to the edge of the bed. Taeyeon scoots away to make space for you, taking the spot on the bed next to you. “Come here, babe.”

Winter obeys, climbing onto your lap, absolutely beaming. “Ok. Are you ready?”

You laugh. “I should be asking you that.” Taeyeon’s blowjob did a magnificent job of putting you right on the edge, and while the brief respite has brought you down from that high, the prospect of finally being able to have sex with your girlfriend pushes you right back to that edge.

Winter nods. “Yeah. I’m ready.”

She lifts her hips off your lap, and with the guidance of your hands, you part the plump lumps of flesh aside to align her entrance with your raging erection.

“Ooh, oh my…”

Feeling your cock brushing against her labia elicits a moan from Winter, whose eyes are laser-focused onto your cock.

“…Are you sure you’re ready?”

You can’t help it. As much as you want to push your entire length into her, hearing her moan at the slightest contact of your nethers ignites the desire inside you to bully her some more.

“Yes, yes, yes, please, please!” The last word is more so yelped than spoken as your cock brushes against her vaginal lips again. “God, not right now, babe, please don’t—” Winter lets out another squeal, this time in reaction to your tip prodding at her entrance, nearly slipping in but barely avoiding doing so. “—don’t, please don’t do this right now—!” Your dick slides along her slit. You can feel her entire body shuddering in response. “—babe, Jay, I need you so bad, so bad, please—” Another squeal, significantly louder than the last ones, as you press your cock against her clit. “—fuck!”

As much as you’re fighting against your own desire to bury yourself inside Winter, you’re enjoying tormenting her too much. “So wet, so impatient. Don’t you want to enjoy this a little, first?”

“Ba-abe…” her whine is cut short by another gasp when your cock pushes past her folds, but doesn’t quite enter. “Babe, please, oh my god, I need you inside me so bad…”

Hearing Winter beg is probably one of your favorite sounds in the world, and the twisted part of you amplifies the pleasure you get from making Winter beg for your cock in front of her own mom.

“You’re so needy, Winter.”

“D-Don’t make me beg more, mom’s right there…”

“Yet here you are, so shamelessly begging for my cock nonetheless.” In the corner of your eye, you can see Taeyeon watching her daughter being teased relentlessly by her boyfriend with laser-focus. You want to turn your attention to Taeyeon fully, because you swear you can see lust clouding her eyes, but you can’t bring yourself to tear your eyes away from your adorably mewling, moaning mess of a girlfriend hovering over your lap, trying to close the distance between her sex and your cock but being stopped by your sturdy grip.

“Jay, I’m serious, I’ll actually hate you if you don’t put your dick inside me right no—” You don’t give Winter a chance to finish the sentence, causing her to interrupt herself with a loud yelp as you push yourself inside her.

Winter’s given you her fair share of blowjobs in the past, so, in the past, when imagining what finally entering Winter would be like, you figure that’s your best comparison. The soft, velvety texture of her lips surrounding the circumference of your cock, closing around it and forming a tight seal as it glides across your length; the wetness of her tongue and her mouth against your shaft; when she starts sucking, the pressure on it, in combination with her tongue pressing and rubbing against it: every time, it’s a mind-blowing experience.

However, if Winter’s blowjobs are a mind-blowing experience, her pussy is a body-shattering one.

“Oh, oh god, Jay, oh my god—”

It’s a tightness you couldn’t even imagine, and in combination with the sheer heat and moisture her core is subjecting you to, you can safely say that it’s not even close to anything else your cock has experience before.

“Minjeong, fuck…”

You can still remember the first time Minjeong gave a blowjob to you, but even that was nothing in comparison to her pussy.

“Ah, ah, it, it’s, it feels so big inside me, Jay…”

You are nearly 100% confident it’s more due to how small she is rather than how large you are, but hearing your girlfriend moan it out in such a sensual voice makes your chest puff out in pride.

Taeyeon’s blowjob had pushed you close to the edge, and while the brief reprieve you experienced pulled you further away from that edge, teasing Winter pushed you right back on that edge. And now, how tightly Winter’s pussy is squeezing your cock, how the incredible pressure is being counteracted by her pussy’s fluids that are being smeared along your length as it pushes past her vaginal walls, how it’s so hot that it makes it feel like you’re melting inside her—you’re hanging off the edge by a thread.

“Minjeong, god, you’re so fucking tight.”

It’s almost like Minjeong can’t hear you though. Looking into her half-lidded eyes, she looks like she’s in her own world, drowning in lust and desire, shut off from everything in the world but the cock that’s splitting open her recently deflowered pussy.

“It, it’s, it’s stretching me…” You can feel it too. You can feel your cock pushing apart the fleshy confines of Winter’s cunt as it dives deeper and deeper. “More, please, Jay, please…”

You don’t even know how you manage to hold on until you fully hilt Winter, but feeling her ass pressing against your groin is worth it. Usually, whenever you get to experience Winter’s ass grinding against your crotch like this, it’s with an uncomfortable boner, being confined by your boxers and sometimes shorts or pants as well, straining against her ass and your lower stomach. However, now, for the first time, you get to feel the entire thing, with your cock inserted fully buried inside Winter’s heat.

“Minjeong, fuck, you’re so tight, I’m so close…”

“N-No, wait, Jay, I want to cum with you~”

The more Winter’s pussy is convulsing against your sensitive length, the thinner you can feel that thread. As much as you want to fulfil Winter’s request, you don’t know if you can hold on for that long.

“I-I’ll try.”

Your lips latch onto her neck while your arms lock Winter’s hips in place. “Ah, babe…” Winter’s head tilts in the opposite direction of your face, an action that you have trained her to automatically do whenever you start planting kisses on the nape and the underside of her jaw. You can feel the reverberations of her lower, deeper moans as you pepper the sensitive part of Winter’s body with your lips, with Winter’s response being to slowly, but firmly, grind her ass against your loins. “Babe, oh god, oh god…”

Your left hand travels up to play with Winter’s boobs while you continue to attack her nape, trying to focus as much as you can on it and not the impending orgasm you’re fighting for your life to hold off. The hitch in Winter’s breath is evident as your hands gently massage her soft breasts, and even more as your fingers trace her areola, turning into needy moans after a few seconds from you refusing to respond to her begging body language with the reward she so desires.

“Babe, please…”

You separate your lips from her nape, looking at your girlfriend with a satisfied grin. “You can do it yourself, can’t you?”

Seeing the teasing glint in your eyes, Winter shakes her head, pouting. “No! You’ll stop me, or even if I do, it won’t be as good.”

“Then, what are you going to do about it?”

Your fingers continue to trace the outline of her areola, but never reaching it, and with every completed circle around it, you can feel Winter’s impatience deepen. “Jay, please, oh my god—” you are the one who cuts her off this time, sealing her lips with your own. Winter all too readily submits, moaning and leaning into the kiss as your tongue invades her already parted lips. Now that you only have one arm around Winter’s hips, she had already begun to rock back and forth, and now that you’re also dealing with the feeling of her pussy walls moving up and down your length, methodically, as if it’s massaging the raging beast that wants nothing but to explode deep inside your girlfriend, you can feel yourself losing the battle. Fast.

Taeyeon can see how hard you’re trying. Watching the heated, passionate, slow grinding you two are doing against each other, Taeyeon’s fingers dive into her own sex. When was the last time she’s had anything down there? What would it feel like, having your hot, throbbing cock piercing her labia, striking into the blistering depths of her core? Taeyeon adds a third, then a fourth finger, but she still waters at the mouth at the thought of feeling your cock stretching her barely-used snatch wide open. A loud moan from her daughter snaps her attention back onto Minjeong, who was now leaning back, her head similarly thrown back while your mouth is attached to one nipple, the other swollen nub being pinched and rolled by your left hand. Taeyeon watches you furrowing your eyebrows, hears your breaths deepening, notices the way your legs and your ass tense as her daughter’s rocking motions transform into bucking motions, fucking itself on the cock Taeyeon’s imaging her fingers to be. Despite how much she knows you tease her daughter, Taeyeon ultimately knows that you care for Winter and always obey her when she needs it the most; still, going to such a degree to try to fulfil her daughter’s rather selfish request of cumming together, Taeyeon can only imagine how earth-shattering the orgasm will be. And when she does, Taeyeon’s mind starts spinning.

“Fuck…” Her thumb unconsciously reaches for her clit, further stimulating her already heightening arousal. The thought of that hot, throbbing cock, pulsating inside her as it unleashes spurt after spurt of his hot, sticky substance into the deepest parts of her womb turns Taeyeon on like no other. “Yes, so deep…”

“Winter, I can’t hold it…”

“W-Wait! I’m, I’m so close!”

It’s only upon hearing the desperate pleas of her daughter that Taeyeon snaps out of the drunken stupor of lustful fantasy she had found herself entrapped in. “Jay, use Minjeong’s clit.”

You take a half-second to process it, that your girlfriend’s mom is suggesting something to her daughter’s boyfriend to make it so that he can cum with her daughter, before doing exactly that. Your left hand abandons her breast, leaving only your lips to attend to her boobs. At this point, you’re desperate as well; you can nearly see the thread you’re hanging on by gradually snapping, and with each bucking motion Winter subjects your dick to, you can feel the tension in your core building to a breaking point. The moment your hand finds the sensitive, hardened nub, your fingers go to town. Instantly, you can feel the effect on the already wildly moaning Winter.

“Oh my god! Jay, oh god, please, it’s so—fuck, fuck, please, I can’t, I can’t, babe—!”

“Mmm, that’s right…” Taeyeon’s low, drawn-out moan makes your spine tingle. “You want to cum inside Minjeong so badly, don’t you?”

It’s so messed up. Winter’s mother, goading you to cum inside Winter herself, after months and years of withholding from this very activity due to the influence of her childrearing?

“Babe, don’t stop, don’t stop!”

The thread unravels strand by strand, until finally, all the tension snaps at once.

“Agh, cumming!”

Your cock presses against the deepest parts of Winter’s pussy before unleashing an explosive torrent of your seed inside her.

“Ah-ahn!” Surprised at the sudden rush of your hot substance, Winter’s climax quickly follows, sending her tumbling into the tsunami of warmth that rushes throughout her entire body. A torrid mixture of your combined fluids build up inside her, each thrust of your hips mixing the salacious concoction further and causing it to splash onto Winter’s ass as well as your groin. Even after your orgasm subsides, you continue pumping yourself inside her, not stopping until Winter’s shoulders relax and her body falls backwards, her head landing on her pillow and the rest of her body landing onto the soft mattress you’re sitting on.

“Oh my god…”

“Fuck…”

In the back of your mind, you worry about the implications of having cum inside your girlfriend, but at the forefront is the afterglow of the momentous experience of having climaxed in sync. You can see the fluids trickling out of her hole, but you figure you can let her rest a bit more before cleaning her up.

“That was amazing, babe.”

“Yeah.” Perhaps it was the back-to-back orgasms, but you can tell that Winter is much more exhausted than you. So, you figure it’s up to you to ask, “um, Mis—” as you turn to the other woman in the room, you remember her words from earlier, so you stop to correct yourself, “—I mean, Taeyeon, um, about…”

Taeyeon smiles, having already cleaned her fingers off in part thanks to the bed sheets and in part thanks to her tongue. “Don’t worry about it, I can take care of it.”

Your uncertainty turns into a confusion when Taeyeon takes your place between her daughter’s legs, then quickly to a dawning horrified, but even more than that, arousing realization as Taeyeon’s head lowers to the level of the creampie leaking out of Minjeong’s snatch.

“Mmm…” Winter, none the wiser, has her eyes closed, head resting on the pillow of her bed, letting the hands of her mother spread her legs further apart, only slightly flinching at the feeling of her tongue flicking once, experimentally, at her folds. “Babe…”

You don’t dare respond, or even dare breathe too loudly for fear of her realizing what exactly was transpiring. However, as Taeyeon becomes bolder, that becomes harder: your refractory period is made shorter from seeing the mother stuffing her face deep between the legs of her own daughter. And, as dangerous as it is, you eventually can’t help but get closer to the action for a better view.

There is something perhaps deeply twisted about you, but the sight is arousing beyond all imagination. Taeyeon, a hot woman in her own rights, and Winter, your hot girlfriend: for any guy, a sexual encounter between two of these women is fantasy-inducing. However, even in your deepest, most twisted fantasies, can you imagine this: the hot mother of your girlfriend, after having given permission to fuck her and having helped you creampie her, eating that creampie out of her own daughter’s pussy.

“Holy fuck…”

You make sure to mutter that under your breath, your arousal piping up again and your dick springing back to life at the lascivious scene before you.

“Mmm, babe…”

Winter’s barely-awake sigh nearly causes you to jump away, but the scene is too captivating. Whatever Taeyeon herself thinks about the ordeal, she lets nothing but her own horniness show on her face as she digs her tongue deep into the sopping wet snatch of her daughter to lap up whatever remains of the hot, sticky semen that ravished her fantasies. Taeyeon’s desperation to not let a single drop escape her tongue to Seojun looked more like Taeyeon starting to eat Winter out, with Winter herself sighing in content every now and then, but otherwise keeping her eyes closed.

Thank god. If she knew—

“Babe, I’m too—” Your eyes meet Winter’s. Confusion quickly turns to shock, her eyes widening and her eyes drifting to her mother’s face, only now pulling away from her daughter’s sex. “Mom?!”

“Sorry honey, I just really needed to know what Jay’s cum tasted like after having it in my mouth for that long.”

Almost certainly due to her exhaustion, Winter doesn’t respond, simply resting her head back on the pillow. “I … ok, that’s … yeah.” Was it a mutual understanding that Minjeong and her mother reached, or was it her simply being too tired to protest?

“One more thing before you fall asleep, Minjeong.”

“Hm?”

“Do you mind if Jay dicks me down, too?”

Oh, holy fuck.

“Mmm, sure, mom.”

Winter’s nonchalant response is the exact opposite of your response. The filthy language Winter’s mom employs, the confidence with which she bares her body, her slightly fuller curves … all of this, you can only imagine with mouth-watering excitement, is what Kim Minjeong can one day become.

“Thanks, baby.” With a gentle pat on the cheek, Taeyeon pulls the blanket over her body before turning to you. “As for you…” her voice trails off as her eyes land on your already hardening erection. “…I see I you’re ready for me, already.”

“Miss—” Taeyeon’s eyes flicker up to you, reminding you to correct yourself, “—I mean, Taeyeon—” satisfied, Taeyeon’s eyes go back to your cock, “—I think the better question is if you’re ready for me.”

“Hmm,” Taeyeon responds, a teasing smile playing at her lips and her eyes peering back up at yours. She begins to crawl towards you, her eyes never leaving yours. Your eyes, however, eventually find themselves captivated by her swaying breasts, adorned at the peaks by twin, light-brown, erect nipples. They immediately entrance you, and when Taeyeon notices, her smile widens. “…I’d love for you to find out how ready for you I am.”

“When was the last time you were ready for anybody?”

Taeyeon crawls between your legs this time, stopping as her hands rest on your upper inner thigh. “Too long.” You let out a hiss as Taeyeon’s hands wrap around your girth once again, still finding it slightly lubricated from before. “I’m looking forward to what you’ll do to me, Jay.” The way Taeyeon purrs your name sends a shiver straight down your spine. With Winter, it’s always you in control: however, even though you can sense Taeyeon’s amateur-ness in the handjob she’s giving you, you know that she’s the one in control. And that turns you on like no other. “I have a whole decade of no dick to catch up on.”

With Winter, it’s her reactions that make you wanting for more. With Taeyeon, it’s … just her. The sexy tone of voice she uses, the bed eyes she’s staring deep into your soul with, it’s like she’s emitting an aura that makes you hornier and hornier.

“A whole decade, in just this night, huh?”

“Oh,” Taeyeon looks up at you, and again, just the eye contact makes you want to ravish her then and now. What holds you back, why you even hold back, you’re unsure, “not just this night, I hope.”

“You—” Taeyeon’s tongue pressing against your glans turns your next words into a moan, your fists tightening at the wet muscle stimulating your senses. Your legs tense and your toes curl, although you make sure to not move them much as they’re right next to the now sleeping Winter. “—ugh, fuck…”

It’s only her second time, but you already feel as though she’s gotten better. She lingers a bit longer at the sensitive parts, applies the right amount of pressure with her lips and her tongue, using the right amount of saliva to coat your member with lubrication before jerking you off a few more times and then taking your length back inside her mouth.

“Shit, Taeyeon…”

You tilt your head back, but then realize you want to watch. When your eyes fall back on the older woman, you find that she’s looking straight at you, smiling as your gazes meet.

“Mmm?”

Her lips are full with your dick, but you can tell what she asked. “Yeah, that feels so good.” Content, she lets your cock invade deeper inside her mouth, and combined with the twisting motion of her hands, you can feel all signs of fatigue from your first orgasm dissipating. “Fuck…”

It’s barely half a minute before Taeyeon comes back up for air. Seeing the brief flash of disappointment in your eyes, Taeyeon giggles. It’s surprisingly cute for someone just over a decade-and-a-half older than you. “Would you rather fuck my mouth again, or fuck my soaking wet cunt?”

For Winter, the dirty talk only comes when you push her to the point of begging. In other words, you’re always expecting it, and so, it only adds to your arousal peaking. For Taeyeon, though, the random injection of such vulgar language is completely unexpected, and perhaps because of that, it causes a spike in your lust.

“Bend over, then.”

Taeyeon’s lips spread into a wide smile. “I’ll do even better.” Taeyeon sits back up, turns around, and then leans forward, planting her face next to her daughter’s sleeping face while sticking her ass up at you. With her hands reaching around to part her butt cheeks, you stare down at the glistening pink folds Taeyeon is so boldly, so shamelessly presenting you, then at her eager, lustful expression. “Come here, baby. It’s all yours.”

Taeyeon lets out a small gasp when you plant your hands on her ass, which you take a second to take in the softness of, before guiding your dick at her entrance. As you look, you swear you can see her soaked pussy lips quivering in anticipation. “You’ve waited so long for this, huh?”

It’s almost second-nature that you tease Taeyeon’s pussy lips, but instead of whining with a desperate need, Taeyeon’s eyes flutter shut in ecstasy, a noticeable shudder running up her body. “Mmm, you have no idea, baby.”

It’s something about the way Taeyeon speaks, about her reaction to your teasing, something about her body language or maybe just Taeyeon herself that makes you, instead of teasing her more, push yourself straight inside her.

“Mmmmmf,” Taeyeon’s moan seems to echo about the room, even as she presses her face into the pillow. You’re surprised Winter can stay asleep next to such a loudly moaning woman—a woman, or rather, her own mother—but you don’t pay much attention to it. All your focus is on the new kind of tight, hot, wetness that your cock is experiencing; you know Taeyeon isn’t a virgin, but it feels like this is the second virginity you’re taking this night. “Mmm, yes, Jay, oh my fuck.”

“God, Taeyeon, how are you also so tight?”

Instead of giving a straight answer, Taeyeon turns a smile back at you. “Do you like that? You like how tight my naughty little cunt is for you?”

“Fuck.”

Taeyeon lets out another sharper moan in tandem with your grunt as you, in a lustful stupor, push the rest of your length inside Taeyeon’s snatch.

You never knew dirty talk had such an effect on you. On one hand, if Winter employed such language, you’re all but certain you’d be too impatient to tease her much, which would be a great shame; on the other hand, you wonder what it would be like if Winter talked to you like this. Would you be as turned on as you are now? Which would you prefer?

“Mmmf, hah, oh my god Jay, you’re stretching me out so much.”

Maybe you don’t have to choose. After all, you have two Winters in front of you: Kim Minjeong, your girlfriend, the cuter one that gives the most adorably endearing reactions to teasing in the world; and Kim Taeyeon, the more mature and sexier one that tells you to your face what she wants.

“You like that, huh?”

With your hands firmly gripping Taeyeon’s hips, you pull back and slam your entire length back inside her. Taeyeon lets out another loud moan, her back arching at the forceful contact. “Yes! Please, more!”

You pull back and push all the way to the end, eliciting another moan from Taeyeon. “Fuck, Taeyeon.”

“God, yes, fuck me harder!”

The kind, motherly figure, always warmly welcoming you, always bringing you drinks and snacks to eat, always insisting you stay for dinner … that same woman, now screaming into a pillow while being plowed from behind. That woman, who you’ve often had sexual thoughts of, but could never touch due to being in a relationship with someone else, who happened to also be related to said woman, now shaking from the force of your thrusts, moaning and begging for more.

Kim Taeyeon, the older Winter, synchronizing with your motions, and Kim Taeyeon, who has always been off limits, now bringing you close to the brink of your second climax of the night.

“Taeyeon, I’m close.”

You have to raise your voice, lest you risk being drowned out by the wet sounds of Taeyeon’s ass slapping against your groin, splattered with bits of the older woman’s fluids.

“Oh god, yes!” How many years, how many long and dry years, has it been? Taeyeon’s fantasy from before, while watching, now reignites as her pussy takes the unrelenting beating from you. But it isn’t enough. She wants more. She needs more. She needs everything. “Keep going, baby!”

“But, I’m so—”

“Give me everything, Jay!” The sheer thought of cumming inside Taeyeon’s sweltering hot hole, sputtering splashes of her juices all over your lower body, pushes you further and further. “Fill up my naughty pussy, impregnate me with your girlfriend’s sibling!”

You know you shouldn’t, but you can’t help it. You’re too far gone, and your lust won’t allow you to separate yourself from Taeyeon.

“What kind of a mother wants to be impregnated with her daughter’s boyfriend, huh?” You don’t dare slow down for a second. You can feel her tiny body shaking—heck, you think you can feel the entire bed shaking, and still, somehow, Winter remains asleep. “You slutty, naughty fucking excuse for a mother.”

“Fuck, Jay, I’m—I’m, I’m cumm—” before Taeyeon can finish her sentence, her climax hits her. Then, it hits you: squarely in the chest. “Fuck, oh my, oh my god, fuck—!” The vibration of Taeyeon’s entire body as she succumbs to her orgasm, squirting all over your stomach and crotch, is the final push you need.

“Fuck, Taeyeon!” You erupt deep inside the older woman, the orgasm wracking your body, causing your hips to continue to rhythmically slam inside her again and again until the warm, convulsing walls of Taeyeon’s cunt milks every last drop from you.

“Oh, oh my…” Taeyeon, with one final sigh, collapses onto the bed fully, unstoppering your dick from her pussy. Another shudder runs up her spine as the trickle of the second creampie you’ve created this night now trickles out of the mother of your girlfriend and onto the blanket. “…I really needed that. Thank you, Jay.”

This being your second orgasm of the night, the post-climax exhaustion hits you even more intensely. “Mhm,” is the only response you can manage, squeezing between the two women under the sheets, not bothering to clean up the mess Taeyeon has made all over your torso.

As you cuddle up against your girlfriend, you can feel Taeyeon turning towards you, pressing her ample bosom against your arm and resting her head against your shoulder. “Do you think Minjeong will let us have sex again?”

“Of course, mom.”

“Oh!” Taeyeon lifts her head to cast her vision to the other side of the man she’s snuggling up against, her daughter. “Sorry honey, did we wake you?”

“Mmm, it’s ok.”

“Sorry babe.”

Minjeong smiles and fits her head into the crook of your neck. “You can pay me back tomorrow.”

Your thoughts linger a bit longer on the implications of Minjeong’s reassurance, that she’s ok with her mother and her boyfriend fucking, before drifting off to sleep.

Sorry not sorry for how filthy this is. Blame @sinswithpleasureif you have a problem with it

:D

[kesujo]

Chapter 13: The New Boss - Part 1

Previous chapter here.

There were a number of reasons why Parker was anxious that morning.

It was the first time in quite a while that he had been to his company’s office, so part of the anxiety laid in that. Another was the start of the new, big, project his company had taken on and the new wave of fresh employees that he, and the rest of the team, were to meet that day. But he wasn’t nearly as worried about his new coworkers as he was the older ones: as much as he wanted to repeat the reassurance Jessica gave him numerous times, some paranoid part of Parker feared some combination of seeing him in person and hearing his voice not through a Teams call would trigger a connection between himself and a certain dog-mask-wearing actor in a porno one of them happened to watch, something he knew had been released recently via Jessica.

Fortunately, or maybe unfortunately, there was no time for that. The first meeting of the day was at 9am, meaning there wasn’t even time to do the morning routine he remembered doing from back when he came into the office every day of engaging in the little bits of small talk at the kitchen area as everyone stored their lunches in the refrigerator and got their coffee before beginning work for the day. Due to some unexpected traffic, Parker arrived in the office a few minutes past the hour, meaning he didn’t even have time to drop his stuff off at his desk, instead electing to head directly into the meeting room.

“Oh, Parker!”

“Hey guys.”

After a chorus of greetings from the rest of the team sitting around the meeting table and brief introductions with the new members of the team, Cody spoke again, “What’s up? You finally show your face around here, huh?”

Parker let out a chuckle. “Yep. Sorry I’m a little late, forgot how bad the traffic can get.”

“It’s ok. It seems like our new team leader is also running a little late, so we were all waiting on her.”

The only information Parker had gotten about this new leader was that she was a woman. Not that he really minded being left mostly in the dark, but he figured he would’ve at least heard her name somewhere.

“You probably have time to get some coffee, Parker,” Angel, his desk neighbor, chimed in.

“I think I’ll be fine. If anything, I’ll get some coffee after the meeting.”

It was shortly after Parker had settled into his chair that the eyes of Cody, sitting across from him, perked up. Seeing the movement of his eyes, he figured their new boss lady had arrived, and from the way his eyes widened, she was probably pretty attractive too. Most of the team were in their late twenties to early thirties, and with Cody having been single for over a year now, that exact expression was often accompanied with hushed conversation about how hot the woman that walked by their table at the restaurant was.

Just as Parker turned around to meet their new leader, the door burst open. And with it, an all too familiar voice.

“Hi everyone!” There was no way … what was she doing here? “Sorry I’m late, traffic was really bad this morning.” Although he had to get up considerably earlier that morning and had to deal with traffic, he figured those negatives would at least be somewhat canceled about by the fact that he wouldn’t have to deal with Jessica’s shenanigans during work since he would be in the office during that time. Now, all he could do was pray to whatever higher being that may be she didn’t do that here.

In fact, was that fear warranted? After all, she was massively successful and competent at every other job she worked at, wasn’t she? Surely there were lines even Jessica wouldn’t cross, and being at their now mutual workplace was surely one of them.

“Hey Parker! You must’ve left earlier than me if you got here faster, huh?”

“Yeah … sorry, if you had told me you were leading the team I was on, we could’ve carpooled.”

Who was he kidding? All of the other lines Parker figured Jessica would never, in a million years, cross were lines Jessica blew right by without hesitation. At this point, he could only hope she didn’t do it too often.

She smiled. “Sorry, I wanted it to be a surprise. Looks like I ended up making a pretty bad impression, being late to our first meeting, huh?” So, when she mentioned being busy the past few weeks, was it for this? In preparation for this new job? Parker did remember it was him who referred Jessica, but he wasn’t expecting the referral to bear fruit so quickly, nor did he expect her to be placed in his department, much less the head of his department. As the meeting kicked off, it quickly became apparent that Jessica had indeed been quite busy; the thoroughness and competent way she spoke about the details of their upcoming project, some of which Parker himself didn’t know, all of it could only be learned with focused intent to absorb as much information as possible. While he never doubted Hunter or Jessica regarding her achievements and how hypercompetent she was, hearing about it and seeing it in person were two completely different things.

It was quite amazing, actually. Or maybe the more appropriate word was off-putting. The Jessica Parker had gotten to know over the weeks was a fun-loving—‘fun’-loving—woman who had more energy than she knew what to do with and a propensity for risk-taking that pushed many more boundaries than Parker would’ve liked. But now, the Jessica that was before him was a focused, serious woman who knew what she was talking about, knew what she needed, and knew how to get what she needed. It was almost like they were two completely different people.

Almost.

“Oh, also, Parker—” the shuffling continued, with Parker stopping and turning to her. “—can you come into my office right before taking your lunch break?”

This wasn’t what he thought it might be. This wasn’t what he thought it might be.

“Yeah, sure.”

Cody, who also lingered behind, chimed in, “Did Parker get in trouble already?”

Jessica smiled. “No, I just figured I would treat him since it was his referral that landed me this job.”

“Oh,” Cody said, “Well, if you’re treating…”

“Oh, I would love to treat everyone in the office some time this week.” No no no, this wasn’t because Jessica wanted to be alone with him. This wasn’t going there. “It’s just, I would prefer today to just be me and him.”

Cody nodded, and as he turned around, Parker looked again at Jessica, but found no hint of the suggestive playfulness he had associated with her character for so long. “Free lunch? Count me in.” Acting any differently would only arouse suspicion. For now, Parker just had to trust that this wasn’t going there.

“Great! It’ll be your recommendation though, I’m still new to this area.”

Parker caught back up to Cody in the break room to get his coffee, and as they walked back to their cubicles, Cody bumped his shoulder. “You in cahoots with our hot new team lead?”

“Afraid to inform you that she’s taken already, and not by me. You notice that ring on her finger?”

Cody nodded. “Yeah, unfortunately. That is a wedding ring, huh?” Parker nodded. “And here I thought I was in luck, but I guess some other lucky bastard got to her first.”

To what extent would their team assume his relationship with Jessica went? He could only hope they would all stop at ‘friends’ or ‘close neighbors’. “Sorry bro, but knowing you, I don’t think it’d work out between you and Jessica.” Cody, as far as Parker understood, was more of a traditional man: he preferred to be the breadwinner and liked to spoil his wife, and in return, wanted her to reciprocate by cooking and cleaning around the house. That type of housewife was something Parker could never see Jessica being, but even more so than that, he wasn’t sure if Cody would be willing to do an open relationship.

“You know her husband?”

“Yeah, a friend from college.”

“And you live next to each other?”

Parker nodded. “They recently downgraded because, apparently, they ‘didn’t need all that space’.”

Cody shook his head. “Man, I wish I had that kind problem to deal with.”

“What problem?”

After arriving at Parker’s desk, Angel piped up, having overheard the tail end of Cody’s lamenting comment. “Apparently, our boss ‘downgraded’ to an apartment because their previous house was ‘too big’ for them.”

“Oh … wow, yeah, I do wish I had that kind of a problem to deal with.”

That was something that Parker was actually getting a little suspicious of. Wasn’t it too convenient that Hunter and Jessica started their competition so quickly after they moved next door? More importantly, wouldn’t Hunter have noticed and immediately started suspecting Jessica’s partner being Parker?

It wasn’t until lunch, when Jessica was seated in the passenger seat of his car, that Parker brought the question up.

“Oh, that?”

“I mean, more than anything, wouldn’t it be suspicious to Hunter?”

Jessica laughed. “You’re really getting into this competition between Hunter and me, huh?”

“Well, ‘course I am. I’m sure he’s told you all about the slew of other competitions we would challenge each other in during college.” Jessica nodded with a fond smile on her face as Parker began to pull out of the parking lot.

“Yeah, he did. Honestly, hearing all those stories was one of the things that inspired the idea for the competition. The other…” Jessica thought back to the dream she had finally convinced her that opening their relationship was worth it. “…well, there were a few things, but yeah. That was one of them.”

Parker nodded, but when she didn’t continue regarding Hunter possibly becoming suspicious of Parker being Jessica’s partner, he chimed back in. “So? Wouldn’t it be suspicious to Hunter?”

“Oh! Sorry, right. We both had a month window to look for and confirm our partners, but the actual competition didn’t actually start until two weeks after we moved to that apartment.”

Parker could only guffaw at the realization. “So what you’re telling me is, you roped me into your shenanigans needlessly for two weeks?!”

Jessica giggled. “Look, I apologized already, didn’t I?” Parker simply shook his head. “But don’t lie: you’ve thought about fucking me at least once before, right?”

“Jessica, you’re really attractive and all, and I really mean this in the nicest way possible, but not even for one millisecond.”

This time, Jessica burst into a fuller, twinkling laughter. “Wow, you really are the too-good-for-this-world kind of a man Hunter described you as.”

Thankfully, Parker’s hunch was proven false; it turned out, Jessica wasn’t crazy enough to try anything during the lunch, nor the mini-tour she requested Parker give him, surprisingly enough. The fact that she didn’t even make a dirty comment during the entire, albeit short, tour around the office almost made him believe that Jessica wouldn’t try anything with her newly acquired position as his superior. Learning that she already was given a tour threw into question that thought, but the entire day went about as smoothly as a first-day-back-into-the-office, first-day-on-a-project day could go. In fact, Parker was beginning to think he would be able to get away with going through the entire first day without incident until about two hours before the work day ended.

“Hey Parker, can you come into my office for a bit?”

Parker obliged, Cody piping up as he walked by his cubicle. “In trouble again?”

Parker cracked a smile. “You know me. Always the troublemaker.”

Thankfully, as Parker was the one being pushed towards the leadership position for the project, all the extra attention Jessica was directing at Parker wasn’t all too suspicious. Or at least, that’s how Parker hoped it seemed like—the last thing he wanted was for the rest of his team to think Jessica was treating him favorably.

“Can you help me set up a few things?”

“Yeah, sure.”

While their company was founded relatively recently, the building they were in was pretty old-fashioned: Jessica’s office laid past the secretary’s office, through a mahogany door whose windows were covered with a set of baby blue blinds. Against the same wall of the door was a 3-seated brown velvet sofa that sat in one corner of the room, with the wall closer to the door mostly being covered up with a dark-oak bookcase filled with various framed pictures of her and Hunter in various exotic places, books, a printer, and a few certificates and the degrees she’d earned.

However, the most eye-catching feature of the office had to be the glass that stretched across the entirety of the wall opposite the door, looking down upon the few surrounding office buildings and restaurants that surrounded them. At first, Parker felt relief upon remembering it, but then remembered how Jessica forced him to fuck her with the bedroom window open, even as they could clearly see another watching them from a distant building.

But, that, combined with the fact that this is a public space, and their workplace, would be enough to deter her from doing anything salacious, right?

“How do you like it? Pretty cute and cozy, right?” Jessica asked, jumping into her chair and twirling around in it once for good measure. Sitting in front of the giant wall of glass was a mahogany desk that took up half the width of the room, paper filers and paper trays neatly tucked in the corners of the desk, two large monitors sitting on one side with Jessica seated in the middle semi-circle opening of the desk.

“You moved in quickly.”

“Well, I am known for being quick, aren’t I?”

That wasn’t an innuendo. Surely, that wasn’t an innuendo. The cheeky grin she shot at him didn’t mean anything. She was just being playful. Or something.

“What did you need help with?”

“Yeah—here, can you pull one of those chairs over?” Jessica motioned to one of the two comfortable-looking dowel accent chairs that sat on the other side of the desk, where Parker had remained. He obliged, situating himself slightly behind her, angled at her monitors. “First of all, my email.”

Parker was pleasantly surprised to find that Jessica actually needed his help and wasn’t calling her into his office for what he feared she was calling him for; they went through the process of setting up her emails, including setting up all the filters she wanted to apply, gave her a tour of the storage server they used to share notes for projects and keep archives of meetings with clients, the various team group chats they used to communicate, and set up her GitHub and gave her a rundown of what all the various projects were for.

“Ok … well, that’s all I had for now. Thanks for helping me out!”

Parker nodded, standing up and moving the chair back to its original position as Jessica continued to stare at her monitors for a few more seconds. “Great. I’ll—”

“Wait a sec.”

No, no, no. This wasn’t anything to worry about.

“Hm?”

Jessica, who also rose to a standing position, patted her chair. “I noticed the chairs you guys were sitting in look a bit old. We should get everyone chairs like this one.”

“I think I’m fine with mine. It’s comfortable enough as is.”

Jessica shook her head. “You know, a good chair goes a long way in maintaining a good posture. Try mine out! It’s really comfy.”

Oh. Was that all?

Parker sighed a breath of relief. Maybe he was being too paranoid.

“Oh yeah, this is—”

Seeing Jessica disappear from his peripheral vision stopped him right in his tracks.

“And, while I’m at it, why don’t I thank you for helping me?”

Why? Why did this always happen the moment he let his guard down?

“No—”

“I don’t think you’re in a position to argue, Parker,” Jessica, Parker’s boss, sang to him from a kneeling position in the kneehole of her own desk.

For as much paranoia as Parker had for something like this happening, he felt he shouldn’t have been so caught off-guard by this. Maybe it was all the exceedingly normal interactions from the rest of the day, or maybe … actually, screw it. Why did he even hold onto the belief that Jessica wasn’t going to do this? Was he really that naïve?

“Look, you can thank me back by paying for another lunch or something.”

“No, I insist. Come here.”

“This is excessive, what I—”

“Parker.” His eyes connected with Jessica’s firm ones, whose pupils still held power despite being in the more submissive position. “This is coming from your boss. You wouldn’t—” She couldn’t hold her stoic expression for long, a slight grin breaking out into a bigger one. “—disobey your boss, would you?”

“You’re really having fun with this, aren’t you?” Jessica nodded with an explosive excitement, a reaction that just left Parker exasperated. He knew what her answer would be, but he didn’t expect her to be so forthright with it. “And here I thought the one positive for going back into the office would be not being roped into your shenanigans.”

“What are you talking about?! I mean, most guys would love to be given blowjobs on the clock, wouldn’t they?”

“But, from the wife of their best friend?”

“The wife of their best friend who’s in an open relationship, yeah!”

Parker rolled his eyes. “As if it wasn’t startling enough to meet you as my new boss this morning, you’re already abusing your power over me.” When Jessica only smiled at that, a realization came to Parker that he was frankly ashamed to have only just then considered. “I mean … I doubt this is the case, but … you didn’t take this position just to do—just to abuse your power over me, did you?”

“Hm? What do you mean? Of course not!” The excited twinkle in her eyes was all Parker needed to know the actual answer to that question though. When Jessica heard Parker groan at that, she let out a giggle. “Don’t worry! I even installed sound-proofing pads in this office.” Parker took a quick look around and, surely enough, any part of the wall that was empty enough was occupied by cushiony grey rectangular pads. “See? The door’s locked and the window part is opaque, so no one can even accidentally walk in!”

“…But there’s an entire wall of glass behind us.”

“Yeah, and that’s what makes it exciting!”

Why was Parker trying to reason with Jessica? Hadn’t he learned long ago that it was pointless?

The answer immediately came to him. If he had ever stopped resisting in participating in Jessica’s schemes, he felt he would’ve lost the game Jessica proposed to him when they first had sex: the ‘Soiling Mr. Innocent’ game. And the competitive part of him dictated that he try his best to win.

That and, of course, basic logic and reasoning and common sense. Things that all seemed to fly out the window when it came to this type of stuff for Jessica.

“No more stalling. Come on, the more time you’re in here, the more suspicious everyone’ll be.”

Would they be? He was relatively sure Cody wouldn’t be, given Parker already told him about Jessica … and Angel too, who probably overheard their conversation … but, then again…

The more Parker thought about it, the more the thought terrified him. So, begrudgingly—and conversely, much to the delight of Jessica—Parker obliged, scooting the chair forward.

“Ooh, this is gonna be so much fun.”

“Can you just promise that this won’t happen too often?”

“Hmm…” Jessica sat back up in ponderance, “What I can promise is that it won’t happen every day.”

“So, I mean, that doesn’t mean—”

“Hey, scoot forward, I can’t reach your cock if you’re sitting so far back in the chair.”

“I—just, I mean, just to be sure—”

“Also,” she interjected, her hands reaching forward and her fingers wrapping around the hem of his pants, “lift yourself off the chair for a sec, I can’t get your pants off like this.”

Parker sighed. There really was no convincing Jessica otherwise, huh? “You aren’t going to thank me like this every time I do something for you, are you?”

Jessica shot Parker a smile as she pulled his pants off, pooling at his ankles. “Well, do you want me to suck your cock every time—”

“No, it’s ok,” he replied quickly, “in fact, I prefer if you didn’t thank me this way every time. Or, better yet, if you never thanked me like this ever again.”

The mysterious smile that lingered on her face quickly turned into a pointed frown when her eyes landed back on the flaccid penis of Parker. “Wow, you weren’t kidding when you were saying how not excited you were about getting blown in my office.”

“Can you hurry it up? I have some of my own work I should get back to doing.”

“One day, I won’t have to prepare you,” she said, placing both hands on either side of his crotch, “you’ll be ready straight from the get go.”

“Yeah, I don’t think so.”

Jessica’s lips curled back up into a smile. “We’ll see.” Without even giving Parker a chance to respond, Jessica leaned forward and started planting kisses along the soft membrane of his dick. Her soft lips and delicate fingers slowly but surely stirred the beast awake, and as it grew, Jessica encountered a problem she didn’t even consider until her head bumped against the underside of her desk. A light laughter erupted from her crouching, hunched over body.

“Wha—” Parker, who was trying his best to distract himself from the fact that his penis was exposed in the chair of the woman he directly reported to, opened his eyes to look down at Jessica and quickly realized what she was laughing at.

“You’re so big, I can’t even blow you properly.”

“Oh, really? Oh, that’s too bad, we should probably not—”

“Scoot back, will you?”

Oh well. He had to try, didn’t he?

When he obeyed, instead of resuming the teasing motions from before, Jessica went right for the kill, pressing her tongue against his glans and encircling the tip of his dick with her lips. Parker let out a surprised groan, his hands balling into fists at his sides. “Shit, Jess—” He bit back the rest of the moan, his eyes slamming back shut at the surging wave of pleasure shooting up his spine. Masterfully as ever, Jessica’s silky-smooth tongue caressed his glans, starting from the frenulum and moving her way to the tip, capping it off by releasing his dick with a wet pop!

“How is it?”

“Please don’t ask me about the quality of the blowjob you’re giving me in your own office and just hurry it up so I can go back to work.”

Jessica giggled. “How quickly this lasts is completely up to you. You aren’t even fully erect yet, are you?”

Honestly, Parker had no idea. He was trying his best to focus on anything but the growing arousal from Jessica’s excellent oral skills, so he just shrugged. “By the way, isn’t it—”

“Hm, looks like I’ll have to train you more.”

“—potentially—” Parker stopped dead in his tracks, directing a deadpan stare at Jessica. “What?”

She simply met him with an innocent smile, a gesture that sharply juxtaposed the cock glistening with saliva she was slathering over his length with both hands. “Hm?”

“What about training me?”

She nodded. “The goal is, one day, all it will take for you to get hard is for you to enter my office and see me lock the door behind you.” Parker couldn’t help but roll his eyes at that, a reaction Jessica burst out into twinkling laughter at. “I love your reactions so much! I knew I was right to choose you.”

“And you really don’t see anything fucked up about giving a blowjob to someone who works directly under you, during work hours, no less?”

As soon as he spoke those last few words, he somehow knew what Jessica’s response was going to be. “Oh, so you prefer me to do this after—”

“No, that’s not what I meant in the slightest.”

Knowing it was coming didn’t do anything to stop Jessica, who simply shrugged at the quick response, having moved on from just using her hands to involving her tits that popped out of the undone few buttons at the top of her shirt. “Well, as long as neither of us say anything, we won’t get caught.”

“And you’re sure it’s unlikely that we get caught?”

She nodded. “When have we ever gotten caught?” Parker had to concede that point. “But you were about to ask me something?”

“Right—agh, shit—” the swear flew out of Parker’s mouth as Jessica dove back onto his cock, surrounding the circumference of it with her soft, strikingly red lips. “—isn’t it suspicious to—mmm—” he found himself barely able to formulate the words for the question: each masterful stroke of her tongue and the tight pressure on his sensitive sex organ made the simple task of speaking suddenly seem daunting. “—suspicious to install sound-proofing into your office?”

“Mmm!”

Her reply was more an acknowledgement of his question than a sexual one, although at that point, Parker couldn’t really confirm if it wasn’t also sexual.

“Well,” she said after coming back up for air, her exposed tits taking the place of her mouth in its job of pleasuring his dick while she replied, “I told them I concentrate the best in absolute silence.” It could’ve been the lust muddying his memories, but Parker distinctly remembered seeing similar sound-proofing pads in the office room of their shared apartment.

“Oh, ok. Good.”

Jessica smiled. “I’m not that careless, you know. How are my tits?” Parker had to blink, the whiplash experienced from the complete one-eighty Jessica did transitioning from the first sentence to the next leaving him somewhat bewildered. “Does looking at them spilling over the top of my outfit make you want to cum all over them?”

Parker bit back a groan, the imagery flashing in his mind turning the knob of his arousal up one notch. Not that he’d ever admit that to Jessica. Shit, did this mean she was winning?

“Please shut up, let’s just get this over with already.”

“Well, as I said, it’s all up to how quickly you cum. Although, now that you’re an ass guy—”

“Right, never mind, just—” For a second, Parker didn’t even really know what Jessica meant by that until he remembered her claiming, during their anonymous porno shoot, that Tiffany converted him into an ‘ass’ guy. “—keep going, then.”

Jessica only smiled and nodded, offering a final, “Oh, and don’t think you’re escaping my pussy today,” before diving back down onto his cock. Parker could only let out a guttural groan in response, Jessica blowing straight past ���blowjob’ and into ‘deepthroating’. Barely having any time to consider what her last sentence meant, Parker’s whole body tensed up at the surging waves of arousal washing over him from the meticulous and forceful way Jessica’s throat was squeezing his oversized cock, the bottom few inches of which were still untouched by her hot, tight mouth.

“Ah, shit.”

The swears coming out from under his breath was all Parker could do to contain the overwhelming ecstasy Jessica’s expertly performed deepthroating was assaulting him with.

Jessica, on the other hand, was laser-focused. Her eyes pointed directly at the recently-shaven stubs of his crotch, her lips gliding along his length, her ponytail flying about chaotically in rhythm with the rapid pacing of her head’s bobbing, the fleshy, hot walls of her throat flexing impressively around Parker’s girthy, veiny member, the occasional gagging sounds reverberating about the office but a surprising lack of tears—every movement was controlled, calculated, like the deepthroating she was giving Parker was a part of her job.

But, the worst part of it all was how hot Parker began to realize it was.

It was probably true that most guys would love to be blown on the clock, especially if the one blowing him was as unbelievably sexy in both appearance and mannerisms as Jessica … but at such an important juncture as the beginning of such a big project? To be honest, this project was a source of some stress for Parker, as was the prospect of meeting his new boss, so maybe part of the reason why he was enjoying this so much was because it was a much-needed stress-reliever.

 Yep. That’s definitely what he was going to go with.

“Nng, shit…”

Detecting the building arousal from the man whose cock was wedged deep down her throat, Jessica let out a pleased, “Mmmm…” The vibrations from the hum were transferred onto Parker’s shaft, and when Jessica noticed his reaction to it, she leaned into it. “MmmMM~”

“Ah, fuck—”

Jessica’s eyes flicked upwards, eager to see Parker’s pleased reaction, and despite having a less-than-flattering angle of his face, his lidded eyelids, furrowed brows, all the signs of an impending orgasm that mirrored what she could feel from the sex organ pulsating against her lips and the walls of her mouth injected within her a shot of her own ecstasy, but also anticipation and pride and excitement and joy and power.

“Hmmm~”

“Jess, I’m close…”

Feeling Jessica extract herself from his cock caused Parker to open his eyes, meeting Jessica’s sparkling grin. “Do you wanna cum on my tits?”

“What—” Was Parker even right to be flabbergasted at the comment? After all, this was Jessica he was talking about. “What are you talking about?!”

“Well, why else would you tell me you’re close?”

Parker blinked for a few seconds, then shaking his head in confusion. “Um, well, to make sure you’re not surprised when it happens?”

“I’ve already told you many times that you never have to let me know in advance, but I figured you remembered that, and considering cumming down my throat while I’m deepthroating you is a very natural sequence of events, I figured the only reason you let me know was because you didn’t want to cum in my mouth but somewhere else. Unless—?”

Parker shook his head, stopping Jessica as she began to rise from her knees. “No, I—what? I wasn’t thinking that deeply about it.”

“Well, now I feel like you’re obligated to cum on me somewhere.”

“What?” Sometimes, Parker wished he could even begin to fathom the enigma that was Jessica’s mind, because to him, that sentence made such little sense that he found himself stammering in an attempt to come up with a proper, or any, response. “Why?”

“Well, I stopped. And now that I’m thinking about going about the rest of the work day with your cum smeared all over the underside of my tits, I’m not satisfied with just swallowing it anymore.”

Damn it. It wasn’t an intentional self-sabotage, but why did he have to open his damn mouth?

“You really think you’re not going to get caught if we do that…?”

“I’m wearing two layers, so it’s not like anyone would even see the stains from it.”

“But—I’m not going to argue you out of this, aren’t I?”

Jessica shook her head, the grin still attached to her lips. “And I’m your boss, so you have to listen to me.”

“I—that’s not exactly how it works—”

“No more stalling. Quick, before you get much softer.”

As Parker nodded in defeat and watched her smother his dick with her tits, Parker wondered why Jessica just had to go and trigger his competitive nature when she first informed him of the competition between her and Hunter, offering him the chance to finally beat Hunter in a physical competition. If only he had the gall to tell Jessica to stop when she laid out the truth behind everything and didn’t feel bad to be the reason she lost the competition, she wouldn’t be roping him into all these shenanigans.

The one, small upside was the incredibly sexy top-down view of the titjob Jessica was giving Parker.

“Hmm, maybe you are a tits guy after all.”

“Like I said…”

“Or maybe, you’re just a tits guy for me?”

Parker scoffed, but wasn’t able to help himself from smiling in reaction to the luminescent smile Jessica shot up at Parker along with those words. “Don’t get too full of yourself.”

“Getting full of yourself is for later.”

“…What?”

Jessica giggled. “You really are too good for this world,” she said, plating a kiss at tip of his dick. Parker grimaced, the feeling of a building orgasm revving back up to full force from the titjob and even more so from that feeling of her soft lips gently caressing his sensitive shaft for a split second. “Getting full of yourself, getting full of you…” seeing the realization of the implication of Jessica’s words on Parker’s face caused her to let out another giggle. “You’re so cute, Parker. You remind me so much of Tiffany, it’s crazy.”

“Right…”

“By the way, how’s it going with her?”

Parker just gaped at her. “Can we not talk about—aah, shit—talk about Tiffany while you’re—you’re doing that?”

“Just before you’re about to cum all over me?” Seeing Parker’s reaction to her dirty talk only made her giggle more. “What do you wanna talk about, then?”

“…Nothing?”

“Oh, so you just want me to shut up and make you cum, is that it?”

“No—what? No, I didn’t mean it like that!”

Jessica full on laughed at Parker’s panicked reaction, somewhat muted by the burgeoning climax he was experiencing. “You know, you’re free to say it to me like that whenever you want.” Parker did, in fact, know, but it wasn’t something he planned on doing any time soon. Or ever, really. And especially not to Jessica. “Are you close?” Parker nodded, and in response, Jessica shifted her position: she positioned it so that the tip was pointed directly at her sternum, stroking it back and forth as opposed to the up-and-down motion she was doing before. In this position, Jessica had to rock her own body slightly with those motions to make sure her boobs were reaching as far back as she could manage, but even then, the back few inches of Parker’s cock remained unstimulated.

Parker, however, didn’t mind even notice; with the tightness in his nether regions building, all he could focus on was reigning in the volume of his voice, letting out small grunts and groans.

“Go on, Parker, cum all over your boss, smother her tits with your semen~”

The cooing from Jessica pushed him over the edge. “Shit—” was Parker’s only warning before the tightness was undone all at once, a strong jet of the sticky fluid hitting Jessica, quickly filling up the empty space in her cleavage.

“Ooh, yeah, that’s right, keep it up~”

It was as if Jessica’s tits were milking him, the gentle squeezing pressure applied by her boobs extending his climax for a few more seconds. By the time it subsided, his viscous fluid was already sliding down her chest and down her shirt.

Parker’s back hit the back of the chair, pointedly avoiding the sight of Jessica reaching between her shirt and smearing the milky substance all over her stomach and across the underside of her boobs. “Mmm, that’s nice…”

“Can I go back to work now, boss?”

Jessica nodded. “Although,” she said, standing up, “fix this first.” Before Parker could ask Jessica to clarify, she was leaning forward, nearly smothering his face with her cum-stained rack, her fingers dancing about his hairline to fix the slightly disheveled look he had acquired. “There, better.”

“Right. Thanks.”

“No problem! Any time you want to cum on or in me, just stop by!”

“I—you know I didn’t mean that.”

Jessica giggled. “Yeah, I know,” she replied, pushing her boobs back into the bra that had been pushed beneath them. As Parker moved towards the door, Jessica chimed up in a sing-song voice, “Also, make sure you’re the last one in the office before coming back for the rest of your reward~”

Parker sighed. “I—” Was there even a point in arguing? Jessica was just going to find a way to have her way in the end, regardless of what he did or how he protested. “Right.”

At first, Parker was feeling relief that Jessica was his new boss, the concern of getting along with the new leader for their team being quelled. But if this was the payoff … maybe he shouldn’t have referred Jessica to his company after all.

Next part here.

[kesujo]

In terms of hot/sexy content, who are your top 10 K-pop idols of 2024?

I'm going to be honest, I don't really pay attention to many idols. I've seen a ton of pretty good stuff from Karina/Winter, and from Taeyeon too, but honestly, that's pretty much it. Irene seemed to get an upgrade in terms of sexiness, and Yeri as always, but if you can spot the trend here - yeah, I pretty much only follow SM artists xD

I've watched like some Le Sserafim stuff, have seen the occasional Yeji clip here and there, but not really that much. The other big ones, like Eunbi or Yujin or anyone else I'm somehow missing, I've heard of probably but don't really follow. Nothing against them, just I don't really have much time anymore ... :c

Oh, but due to a certain person (cough cough @sinswithpleasure), I may or may not have a Yeoreum fic in the drafts (:

btw, you can also blame sins for how late the 'Soiling Mr. Innocent' chapter was, and how late the 'The Pet of Kim Taeyeon' chapter will be. :D

[kesujo]

Chapter 12: The Cunning Rabbit and the Impressionable Hound - Part 3

Previous part here.

“You’ll really like this then.” Half of a deep breath was all Parker gave himself before tugging his boxers off. Out popped his mostly-erect dick, something he couldn’t help but notice was getting the attention of one of the cameras.

“Hm?” Parker wasn’t sure if Jessica was simply acting innocent or was actually clueless when opened her eyes to look at him. Even though her face was masked, she was still able to communicate excitement from seeing the stiff member tapping her upper thigh with a quick downward glance and a following glance upwards. “Oh, you—”

“Don’t get your hopes up.”

Parker guided his cock between her legs, having to bend his knees significantly to do so, but stopped short of putting it in. “Ah, please—”

Parker moved in tandem with Jessica, who attempted to buck her hips downwards as the tip brushed against her vaginal lips. “Nuh uh. You haven’t earned this dick yet.”

“Tommy…” the whine full of despair transformed into one of sexual impatience when Parker rubbed his length along her slit. “…oooh, oh fuck, it’s so hot…”

“You’re this wet, and we’ve barely started.”

‘The more talking, the better it’ll turn out. Many things can be overlooked if the silence is filled with talking.’

Following the advice from Carter was the driving force behind the constant stream of words coming out of his mouth, most of which were inspired directly by Jessica. Not that he’d ever admit it to her, of course.

“Any girl would after feeling that thick, veiny dick against her pussy.”

Parker didn’t respond, instead pushing the bulbous head of his penis into her. A shrill half-yelp half-moan erupted from Jessica’s vocal cords, but soon turned into another impatient whine as he pulled out before barely an inch entered her.

“What a nice voice you have, Mia. Perfect for when you’re screaming my name while I’m pounding with all 7 inches into your slutty little cunt.”

Parker really hoped Carter’s advice worked the way he was thinking it did, because the position he was in was pretty awkward: given their height difference, the only way to rub his dick against Jessica’s womanhood was to bend his knees significantly. The issue was made worse with how much Jessica parted her legs to give the camera a good view of the action, meaning Parker’s knees had to be bent at an almost ninety-degree-angle. Would his dirty talk cover up the awkwardness of their position? Was it even ‘good’ dirty talk? Parker could only hope it was.

“God, I want you inside me soo bad…”

The needy moan raising up and out of Jessica’s throat was definitely a confidence booster, even if Parker almost knew for a fact that it was exaggerated. “What do you mean? I am going inside you.”

Jessica let out another moan, stifling the moan that was coming out of his own mouth, as he pushed just the first inch into her, swiftly taking it out before she could take advantage of it. "M-More—” despite not being able to see his face, Parker presumed Jessica was able to sense his eyebrow raising as she stopped short of the pleading words, knowing how he’d react. “—I mean, th-thank you, you’re too kind…”

“Aren’t I?” He repeated the action a few more times, each time getting better and more impatient reactions from the needy, sexually frustrated woman, until she finally gave the signal to begin the next step.

“Don’t you want it?”

“What?”

Parker pausing gave Jessica the room to breathe, redirecting her gaze back at him. “I can feel how much your dick is throbbing, begging to release all its seed inside me, wanting to do nothing more than to breed me.”

That was her sign to go to the next step. It had to be.

Parker only responded with a growl, pulling away and turning her around, positioning his dick against the ass that was now facing him. “Make sure to hold that wall tight.” He split her butt cheeks as far as possible, letting the camera catch a glimpse of her glistening wet vaginal lips before pushing them aside with his cock. A soft groan came out his lips as the fleshy, moist walls of Jessica’s pussy clamped around his length, sinking further and further into her heat. “As tightly as your walls are squeezing my cock.”

Parker felt himself cringing at that one. Was Jessica ever going to let him live down all the cheesy things he’s said, and will say, for today’s shoot? He really had to make sure to hide the fact from her that it was her influence that allowed him to say these things so off-the-cuff.

“Thank you! Thank you so much!”

While the snug tightness and the blistering heat of her snatch was amazing, all Parker could think about was ignoring the camera that was focused on their connection. Not only did her tightness make it difficult, but so too did the self-conscious feeling of being filmed as well as the way he was entering her, pushing in his cock at an angle while pulling her ass as far apart as possible so that the camera could capture the penetration. Not that Parker really watched much porn, but he gained a whole new level of respect for porn actors for having to have sex like this.

“On your right.”

A feminine voice whispered the warning to him before a frail pair of arms appeared in front of him. Replacing the sight of his cock slowly but surely disappearing between her plump ass cheeks was a handheld camera pointing at it.

‘How comfortable are you with controlling the camera yourself, Mister Parker?’

‘Hm?’ Because it was mostly Jessica and Carter speaking, having a question directed at him caught Parker off-guard. ‘Oh, um, I can try. Why?’

‘Perfect! We’ll be sure to inform you when it’s about to happen, but having a top-down view of the coitus is an easy money shot to include in the final product.’

‘Oh, ok.’ If that’s how it was, Parker felt almost obliged to concur; after all, they needed all the easy money shots they could take. ‘In that case, yeah, I’d be down to do it.’

‘Excellent! When we hand you the handheld camera, Mister Parker, if the position calls for it, we will replace your hands with a pair of hands covered with green gloves—’

‘Actually—’ Jessica’s interruption caught Carter’s attention, who immediately stopped to direct his smiling gaze towards her. ‘—sorry, but actually, if it involves someone else touching me, could we go with another option?’

So, Jessica was willing to strip down to her birthday suit in front of a stranger and fuck in the presence of a crowd of people she didn’t know, but someone else touching her was off limits? Words Tiffany spoken during their last meeting came back to him: ‘You can’t call yourself a slut when the only other person you’ve had sex with since the start of your relationship with Hunter is in this room!’ Parker remembered being caught off-guard with this statement as well, but it at least was consistent with Jessica’s request just now. It seemed like, despite being as “adventurous” as she was, she was pretty loyal. Or maybe loyal wasn’t the exact word—maybe something like “picky”?

‘Oh, certainly! In that case, we’ll simply have one of my crew film the top-down shots. I will apologize in advance, Mister Parker, for encroaching into your private space and hope it is not too distracting.’

‘No worries.’

Since the camerawoman had to adjust the LCD screen of the handheld camera so that she could see it from her position, Parker’s view was essentially completely restricted. All he had to go off was feel and the few bits he could see from around the camera and her hands and arms, which luckily was enough.

Jessica, noticing the slight change in Parker’s movements, turned her head back to confirm the cause: the curtain of black hair and the bird mask on her face hid her facial expressions, but Jessica could tell how enamored with Parker’s dick she became all the same. But who could blame her? Parker’s dick was incredibly captivating, as beautiful as it was big.

Still, something about the sight arose within her a need to gloat. Thankfully, she was in the perfect position to do exactly that.

“Ooh, your massive cock is tearing my slutty pussy apart so much…” It wasn’t like she was saying these things just to gloat. The pleasure from the monster of a cock that was entering her probably would’ve been enough as it was, but the empowering feeling of knowing how jealous the camerawoman was of her made it all the easier for the words to come out of her mouth. “It’s so big—” the effects of her dirty talk were clearly starting to even affect the camerawoman, whose hands started to shake ever so slightly. Jessica allowed a satisfied grin to appear on her lips, as it was hidden from the camera—one of which, she noticed, was focused on her swaying tits—anyway. “—ooh yeah, destroy my naughty little cunt~”

“Don’t expect to be able to hop away next morning by the time I’m done with you.”

The words, with a slight growl mixed in, while cheesy, turned Jessica on even more. “What makes you think I’d even want to?” Even more arousing than Parker’s dirty talk was the deepened breathes she noticed the camerawoman taking. That’s right. I get to be fucked this cock while all you can do is watch.

Parker could feel how much more aroused Jessica was becoming with how much tighter she was becoming, but he stopped himself short of saying it. After all, it was most likely due to the fact that they were fucking in front of everyone, and mentioning them in the shoot wasn’t very well something he could say lest he break the fourth wall.

The camera lingered a bit longer before Parker was finally given full vision of Jessica again, which he took advantage of by hastening the pace of his entering her. Parker noticed Jessica lifting herself onto the balls of her toes, and as much as he appreciated it, it only slightly helped the awkward downward angle he had to thrust at.

“Fuck, oh god, there’s so much…”

Despite everything: their circumstance, the cameras and crew members all over the place, the bright lights and the self-consciousness, Jessica’s albeit slightly exaggerated moaning still turned him on. The emphatic way she fed the camera eye-candy and the mics ear-candy definitely made it easier for Parker to get into it. “How badly do you want it?”

“Tommy—” Parker pressed his cock against her walls, just so happening to align with a sweet spot and eliciting a moan from Jessica.

“Huh, you little slut?”

“I need you, all of you, so badly it hurts! Please—”

“All of me?” Parker stopped pushing in to push the tip of his dick against her walls, eliciting another explosive moan from her. “Hm, I don’t know if you can handle it with how fucking tight you are.”

“I can! Shove everything you have left inside me!”

“I see you don’t have a very good sense of self-preservation for a rabbit.”

Jessica could tell Parker was trying really hard to play up to the role he was cast in, and that made her appreciate him all the more. She was honestly extremely grateful that Parker was as good of a sport as he was and let her do all these things she wanted to try with him. Although a part of her still felt guilty for blackmailing him into getting used to, as he put it, ‘her antics’, a larger part of her was thankful that Parker was now more accepting of them, which was clearly shown in how hard Parker was trying for this shoot. And, knowing that turned her on so much more.

“Nng, shit!”

Her back arched, the camera making sure to catch the vigorous bouncing of her assets as the hilting maneuver sent an electric shock up and down her spine. The tension in her nethers tightened, the feeling of her vaginal walls being torn open by Parker’s monster and her butt cheeks being parted not by Parker’s cock but his hands … the warmth—the heat—and the snugness and the fullness skyrocketed that ecstatic feeling welling up inside her, amplified by what had to be the jealous gaze of the onlooking crew members.

As much as Jessica wanted to just lose herself and completely drown in ecstasy, she knew she had to keep her promise to guide him through this. Which was a shame because Jessica was starting to feel like Parker had a proper handle on things as it was, but it quickly became apparent that wasn’t the case as, after half a minute of grinding against her sheathed to the hilt inside her, he started thrusting inside her for the next minute or two. And as crazy it made Jessica, and as much as Jessica wanted to just relish in that feeling, and as much as she wanted to continue flaunting the fact that she had access to Parker’s amazing dick to everyone else, she knew the simple in-and-out motion wasn’t enough for the camera—and, frankly, for herself, too.

“Is that really all you’ve got?”

Parker wasn’t going particularly fast or hard, and most of the reason was a mechanical one: his hands were busy pushing apart Jessica’s bountiful bottom apart for the camera, which was recording their hot connection from the side and downwards. Despite the amount of times Carter emphasized their comfort and doing what was comfortable as opposed to sexy for the camera, Parker couldn’t help but be a little conscious about it: in fact, while Jessica and Carter were talking, Parker did some quick research on his phone for tips to use.

And, while Parker recognized the challenging question as Jessica fulfilling her promise of guiding him through this, he wasn’t sure how capable he was of following through.

“Mister Tommy, while the camera crew very much appreciates all the effort you are putting in to give them good shots, please do not prioritize that over attending to Miss Mia as best you can. If it helps, pretend none of us are here, and you and your beautiful girlfriend are doing some normal, bedside roleplay.”

That was the greenlight Parker needed to respond to Jessica with, “You think you can handle more?”

“What? Are you scared?”

“Careful, little rabbit.” This time, the growl that he intended to follow up with his warning died in his throat, his self-consciousness getting the better of him. After all, if Carter wanted him to be more comfortable, that also included that kind of stuff he was playing up, right?

“Does my pussy feel so good that you’re afraid you’ll cum right away if you fuck me any harder?”

Parker stopped, his hands migrating away from her romp and around to her hips. “It’s just—” well, he couldn’t very well say that the thing inhibiting him was playing up the fucking to the camera. What could he say? One slight squeeze of her hips that caused his fingers to start to feel her hipbone gave him the answer he needed. “—I didn’t want to break you—” oh wait, wasn’t he now slipping out of his role as Jessica’s ‘predator’? He shouldn’t be as caring as he was about to present himself. “—the spoils of my hunt, before I could fully enjoy it.”

“Look at you, poor little puppy,” she cooed, barely able to hide the strain in her voice as she grinded against his crotch, “too afraid to ravage his prey because he’s afraid he’ll finish before his prey does.”

“If you want it so badly—” This was very clearly the direction Jessica was trying to take this. This was the ‘proper’ response. Right? Admittedly, Parker was back to forcing himself a bit, but this kind of forcing himself was a great deal easier than what he was doing before. “—I’ll make you cum so hard, you forget your name.”

From the first stroke, in which Parker withdrew nearly two-thirds of his cock before slamming it back inside her, Jessica could tell that her egging—or rather, her instructions masked as egging—worked. “Oh, fuck—”

“You wanted—” another thrust, another explosive moan erupting from Jessica’s throat, “—me to—” another thrust, empowered further by the additional grip he employed on her hips, “—fuck you like—” as he ramped his speed up, Jessica could start to feel her tits swaying even more wildly than before. “—this?” She was sure the camera was catching them, but she couldn’t be sure; her eyes were currently rolled to the back of her head, lips parted, a noise that sat somewhere between a moan and a scream erupting from her vocal cords as each thrust pounded into her the pleasure of Parker’s cock that she had grown to love over the weeks and months.

“Yes! More, harder!” When it soon became evident that Parker hadn’t interpreted the words the way she wanted to, she tried again. “Is that all you can do?”

Pairing the taunting words with a playful shake of her ass communicated everything Parker needed to reply with a, “You never let me just be nice to you, do you?” He paused briefly, grabbing a handful of her plump bottom with both hands, letting the camera capture it before letting it go and watching it jiggle. He then followed it up with a prompt smack, the impact of his palm causing the fat to jiggle for a second longer.

“Yes! Fuck, yes!”

After repeating the motion a few times, the escalating moans and encouraging words built to a point where Parker wasn’t sure if Jessica was just saying ‘more!’ for the camera or if she was trying to push him into going further. Considering they were shooting a porno though, and also considering it was Jessica, the weary man figured it was better safe than sorry, or rather more intense than not, and replaced the slapping of her ass with pushing two of his digits into her currently unoccupied hole.

At that point, Parker was so focused on Jessica and the cameras that he had completely forgotten about everything else; although Jessica never stopped singing for their audience, Parker had completely clammed up, but the tradeoff was more focused and intense effort. When a third finger entered her ass, Jessica was already nearing her climax, so close to the edge she could almost feel that orgasmic rush of dopamine and oxytocin surging through her veins.

Parker was running into a separate issue, however. Don’t stay on the same thing, keep switching it up—that was the thought process that was fueling him. But there wasn’t anywhere further to go now that he was three fingers and seven-and-a-half inches deep inside Jessica, was there? Her backdoor was already suffocatingly tight as it was, so adding more fingers was out of the question. Then, what should he do?

One glance upwards gave him the answer he needed: out of the corner of his eyes, as he trained his gaze on the back of Jessica’s head, hair tousling back and forth in synch with his thrusts, he just barely made out the swaying motion of her tits.

But was it going to ruin the line of sight of the cameras?

Parker stopped himself short of that thought process, reminding himself to not worry about the camera, as Carter mentioned. He leaned forward, transitioning from the pistoning motion he was doing to more of a grinding motion, his hands wrapping around Jessica’s stick-like arms that were somehow seamlessly transferring the force of his thrusts into the wall all the same. “Look at how busy these bunnies are, shaking around so much to get my attention,” Parker said after finally remembering to speak, this time in a lower tone being that his mouth was closer to her ear. It was only after he said those words that he remembered he shouldn’t be talking like that and hoped the audio would compensate for him.

“They are really eager to play. Cute, aren’t they? Do you like them?”

“Well,” Parker made sure to project a little more this time, grabbing handfuls of her bountiful bosom, his fingers sinking right into the plush texture of her tits as he squeezed them, “if they want to play so bad, who am I to deny them?”

As his hands were busy elsewhere, keeping up the rhythmic pumping he was doing before became more difficult; he noticed Jessica was starting to help by rocking back and forth to match his pace, but the slapping of wet skin on wet skin diminished significantly. In place of that was Parker kneading and rolling the softness on her chest with his fingers and palms, something he figured was much more camera-friendly.

“Mmm, just because they’re my bunnies doesn’t mean you have to be scared to play rough~”

Parker bit back a grimace—he was still being too self-conscious of the cameras and the presence of everyone else in general. He could actually start to feel sweat starting to form on his forehead, although he wasn’t sure if it was from the lightning, the many bodies in a relatively confined space, or the physically intensive activity he was currently doing.

“What kind of a mom is ok with a stranger playing rough with her kids? And you wanted me to give you some more?”

“They’re mine, I can take th—oh, fuck!”

“You like that, huh?” After having spent the entire time teasing her areola by rubbing his knuckles around the sensitive area but never touching the teat, Parker had built ample suspense in Jessica that was released all at once when he suddenly pinched the hardened nub. “You love getting railed from behind while having your nipples squeezed?”

“Tommy, fuck—”

This time, Jessica was interrupted by the door next to them suddenly opening. It was only then that Parker suddenly remembered the setting of the shoot, how they were supposedly in the hallway next to a room full of bustling partying people, and couldn’t help but tense at the sight of a couple emerging from the opened door and walking out of it, albeit away from them. While it seemed like they weren’t paying any mind to himself and Jessica, the reaction to the sudden interruption was still felt on Parker; Jessica’s pussy tightened, causing a light grimace to appear on Parker’s face that was thankfully covered by his mask.

Was that a part of the script Carter went over when he wasn’t paying attention?

It took a while for Parker to recover from the shock, and it was Jessica who helped him snap out of it by lightly pushing against him with her rear.

“You got tighter from that, you horny, nympho rabbit. You really get that aroused at the fear of getting caught, and even more when you do get caught, do you?”

Jessica nodded fervently, back arched and head thrown back more than before, grinding against his groin with more fervor. “I’m sorry, I can’t help it—”

“But we don’t want to be interrupted again, do we?”

As exposed he felt fucking in such an open area despite this being a shoot, the biggest reason Parker was hoping Jessica would agree to moving was how much his thighs were burning from maintaining the awkward position for so long. He also remembered Carter mentioning how they had a bedroom set prepared if they wanted to use it, and at that moment, Parker wanted nothing more than to relieve his legs with the help of a soft mattress.

“No, we don’t.”

Parker could hear the hesitation in Jessica’s voice and felt all sorts of relief when she ended up agreeing.

“Mister Tommy, if you are able, would you mind carrying Miss Mia like that to the bedroom, still attached?”

While Parker could feel Jessica’s reaction to the suggestion, Parker took a little longer to answer. However, his next words weren’t directed to the director, but to his partner. “And, knowing how much of a hopeless slut you are, I bet you don’t’ want to be separated from my cock for even one second.”

“Huh? What do you mean?”

As innocent as Jessica was trying to portray herself, Parker could feel her arousal spiking; her pussy started to clench around his dick so tightly that he nearly let out a wince. “Let me show you.” Taking a second to bend down and another to brace, his hands captured the back of her knee and lifted her light frame straight up.

“Oh!” It took Parker another few seconds to get accustomed to the increased strength Jessica’s pussy squeezed his cock with, making sure his grip of her was secure enough before beginning to walk. “Oh my god—” Parker tried his best to not look at the cameras capturing the view around them, of Jessica’s legs lifted and spread apart in the air and bent at around shoulder-level by his hands in a V-formation, the view of Parker’s cock wedged deep inside Jessica’s core as he walked being the focal point of one of the cameras. “—fuck, Tommy—”

While his thighs were now being relieved of their strenuous duty, it was now his arms that were beginning to struggle; not only did the position make it awkward to walk, both because of the additional weight and his limited visibility, but also because of how slowly he was walking. As much as he would’ve loved to just sprint to the bedroom, that wasn’t a possibility for two reasons: one, slowing down his pace was the best way to ensure his balance of Jessica was as steady as possible, and two, he figured a slower pace was what was best for the cameras.

“—oh god, you’re hitting so deep inside me!”

Thankfully, the walk to the bedroom was a short one; even as light as Jessica was, holding her in that awkward position proved to be as strenuous as he remembered it being with Tiffany. When he dumped Jessica onto the bed, the downward momentum caused them to detach, earning a whimper from the horny woman.

“You really can’t be separated from my cock for more than one second, can you?” he asked, throwing the black deep V-neck shirt he was wearing to the side.

Jessica lifted her head, adamantly shaking it at him. “Why are you all the way over there? Come here, it’s getting lonely already…”

God, why did Jessica have to sound like a wounded animal while saying those words? And why did they turn him on so much?

Parker sat down on the bed, almost having to fight off a Jessica who was clambering to get in his lap. “Wait.” Parker wasn’t actually feeling impatient or frustrated at Jessica interfering with him attempting to get into position, but he hoped that emotion came through in his words. However convincing it was though, Jessica immediately obeyed, sitting patiently between his legs as Parker laid down on the mattress. “Ok. Knock yourself out.”

Jessica let out an excited squeal, turning around and mounting him in a reverse-cowgirl position. It wasn’t much later that she had taken all seven-and-a-half inches inside her, and not much later after that she started riding him.

“Ooh, fuck, it’s so good~”

All Parker could do was match Jessica’s fervor, his hands tightening around her waist for additional leverage to slam the entire weight of her body back down on his dick after reaching the apex of each bounce. When he saw one of the cameras that were focusing on him near him, Parker started to wonder what was happening in the corner of his mind, a question which was promptly answered by a brief, whispered, “Excuse me, do you mind?”

Parker, realizing the cameraman was asking permission to shoot another POV shot, nodded. He moved his hands to her ass and spread the plump cheeks apart as the handheld camera came into view, pointing directly at their connection. This time, however, the LCD screen was pointed directly at him, giving Parker a view of the juicy ass that was bouncing up and down his dick from the other side of a camera’s lens.

“How is that shot?”

Parker gave the cameraman a nod, given a thanks, and continued holding the camera there for a few more seconds before pulling away.

As much as Jessica wildly riding him was stimulating him, that brief interaction reversed some of that work. It was weird enough to be fucking in the presence of so many people and so many cameras, but to talk directly to one of the camera operators was even more strange. Not to say that Parker really faulted the cameraman for doing what he did, as it did seem to be the best course of action … he just hoped they got another money shot from it.

No matter how wild Jessica got, she still maintained good posture, her back straightened and her hands planted firmly on his legs as she bounced up and down on his lap. And, he had to admit, Jessica looked damn good while doing so; even from before her and Hunter moved next door to him, Parker had always regarded Jessica as one of the most photogenic people he knew, and that photogenic quality was being put on full display for the cameras of the porno shoot. It wasn’t much later that Parker could feel his climax approaching.

‘Regarding the cum shot; Miss Jessica, how would you like to do it?’

‘Oh! I had my tubes tied, so we can do that inside if that works best for everyone.’

Carter nodded. ‘Generally, for these kinds of shoots, we prefer not to enhance the cum shot by artificial means, so I believe doing so inside would produce the best results while sticking to our guns, so to speak, of staying relatively amateur-ish. Are you ok with this, Mister Parker?’

Jessica grinned and bumped her shoulder with his before he could answer. ‘I th-What?’

‘He won’t have a problem with it, he’s had plenty of practice cumming inside me already.’

Parker rolled his eyes, feeling the tips of his ears burning a bit at that. ‘Jess—Honey, you’re lathering it on a little thick, aren’t you? Save it for the shoot.’

‘Oh, like how you’re going to lather my pussy with your thick, creamy cum?’

‘J-Babe, Carter’s right there.’

To that, Jessica only giggled. ‘I know.’

Parker stared at Jessica’s smiling visage for a few more moments with a perplexed expression before turning back to Carter to say, ‘No, I don’t mind. Sorry, please excuse my Jessica for that, she gets a little excited sometimes.’

‘Oh! No worries at all! Seeing the beautiful couple getting along so well bodes well for today’s shoot!’

“You wanted to be impregnated, didn’t you?”

“Ooh god, yes!”

The wet sounds of her ass slapping against his damp groin was growing louder and louder as Parker neared the edge. Was it drowning out his words? Surely not, right?

“You wanted to feel me pumping your womb full with my seed?”

“Please! Yes, god yes!”

But the closer he got to his climax, the more self-conscious and hesitant he became. Carter made sure to tell him to not worry about the optics of the cum shot, as the money shot for shooting it inside came after the orgasm and not during, but Parker couldn’t help but think about it all the same.

“Give it to me! Give it all to me! Fill me with your thick, creamy seed! Breed me!”

Parker cleared his head of those thoughts. He didn’t need to worry about that; all he needed to focus on was Jessica. A few more thrusts and a few more grunts later, the tension in his nethers exploded outwards, the resulting stream of cum shooting straight into the sterile womb of the rabbit-mask wearing woman. As much as she was already drenching his cock with her juices, feeling the orgasming cock shuddering deep within her heat pushed herself over the edge as well.

“Oh god, fuck, it’s so hot—”

Honestly, Parker didn’t know how Jessica was able to go on for so long using that type of language and still sound so sexy while doing so, but he was thankful for it regardless because it meant all Parker had to do was to ride out his orgasm. When it subsided, a satisfied moan and sigh came out of both Jessica and Parker, respectively.

Just when Parker was thanking his lucky stars that it was all finally over, Carter shouted another set of instructions. “One more thing; I’m sorry Mister Tommy, but do you mind taking the camera and getting a closeup of the finished product?”

He could hear Jessica giggling at that but didn’t mind it, nodding and accepting the handheld camera being handed to him from the side. After that, a final shot was taken of the viscous fluid leaking out of her bruised and battered hole before the shoot wrapped up. The two of them thanked everyone, Jessica with much more gusto than Parker, with the crew shouting ‘Thank you’s and ‘Good job!’s back before they started making their way back to the screening room that had their normal clothes.

“It’s a shame we have to give that shirt back, babe,” Jessica noted, nodding at the shirt Parker had put back on, “It makes your abs look so juicy.”

“Juicy? Is that a good thing?”

She laughed at that. “Of course! Looking at it just makes me want to eat it all up.”

Jessica, for whatever reason, elected to not put her outfit back on, walking hand-in-hand with Parker back to the screening room with her top still pushed above her boobs and her bejeweled shorts in her other hand. After changing back to the clothes they arrived in, Carter entered the room.

“Oh my goodness, the beautiful couple did spectacular!” Parker couldn’t tell what part of the emphatic way he said that was the person he was and how much of it was playing it up for his ‘customers’, or whatever they were to his business, but he appreciated it all the same. It sounded so genuine that Parker felt he had no choice but to feel like his concerns were unfounded. “Oh, and Mister Parker and Miss Jessica may take off the masks now.” To that sentence, Parker breathed a sigh of relief, reaching around his head to slip the string attaching the dog mask off his face. Jessica followed suit, both masks ending up on the table separating them and Carter. “Everything is looking wonderful, we will just be doing some editing and will probably release the finished version in a week or two. Did Miss Jessica, or Mister Parker, want the link to the video when it does?”

“Ooh, yes please! You have my email, right?”

Carter nodding, beaming at Jessica. “Yes! No problem, I will send the link over when it is ready. Be cautious however, because we will be masking the link in an email that might appear to be spam, so please check your incoming emails carefully.” Seeing Jessica nod in understanding, he continued, “That was the first thing I wanted to come over here for. The second thing was to offer the bonus.”

“Oh! You hear that, babe? Told you~”

While the two sat in the room waiting for Carter, Parker told Jessica of his concerns about the video, all of which were dismissed by Jessica. Seeing the grin on her face made Parker break out into a smile of his own. “Yeah yeah, I got it.”

“I have an excellent feeling about how this one will turn out; many thanks to Mister Parker for complying with all the directions I provided. I hope it wasn’t as terrible as you initially thought?”

To be frank, it was just as embarrassing and nerve-wracking as he thought it would be, but after he got into the swing of things, it became less so. Focusing on the cameras and lasering his attention in on Jessica definitely helped alleviate some of that embarrassment and nervousness, but still, the amount of relief Parker felt after finally being able to put underwear back on was something he never thought he’d feel. “It was … ok. I’m just glad it’s over, honestly.”

The room boomed with Carter’s hearty laughter. “I see. If it makes you feel any better, I believe you performed amazingly next to your beautiful girlfriend.”

Carter let them go a short while after, but as they took the elevator down, another gnawing feeling of anxiousness he knew he would feel was reignited. It was when they stepped out of the elevator that Parker piped up. “Hey, what would you do if someone you knew ever found that video?”

“Hm?” Jessica said, turning to him.

“I mean … wouldn’t that be really awkward? And it would be pretty obvious that the other person wasn’t Hunter, right?”

“Oh, I wouldn’t worry too much about it. The chances that video being watched by a friend or something out of all the porn that exists in the world is slim to none. And even if they did, I doubt they would be able to tell; I’ve seen some of that studio’s other work, and they even modulate the voices of their actors and actresses.”

“Yeah, but … I mean, I doubt my parents watch any porn, but if they somehow find that video…” The thought alone was to start draining the color from Parker’s face.

“But, like, how would they find it? A friend of theirs who does watch porn sending it to them?”

Parker could only chuckle at the thought. “I don’t know. A friend of a friend, or maybe a son or something.” Turning to see the nonchalant on Jessica’s face made him continue, “What about you? What about your parents?”

Jessica shrugged. “They’re not the type of people to even associate with people who watch porn. But even if they somehow do find it, I couldn’t really care less what they think of it, or me.”

Parker kicked himself. The topic of her parents always seemed like a sore subject to Jessica with how infrequently she talked about them, but the jerk reaction to the thought of his own parents finding that video caused him to forget that. He remembered back to the day of Hunter and Jessica’s wedding, how in the place of Jessica’s parents sat a man who was later introduced to be the professor who advised her when she was in graduate school.

“I see. Sorry to hear that.”

Hearing Parker’s dejected response, Jessica turned to him and bumped his shoulder. “Hey, don’t be like that. It’s fine, it’s all behind me anyway.”

“Oh. Ok.”

Seeing as that barely affected him, Jessica decided to switch subjects while they climbed into Parker’s car. “Hey, there’s this girl I know from my childhood that I think would really get along well with you. Do you wanna meet her?”

Parker gave Jessica a cautious look after pulling out of the parking spot before responding with, “Um, sure?”

“Great! Ooh, she’ll love you, I’m sure of it.”

Parker didn’t really know what to make of that. After all, not everything about Jessica was sexual, was it?

“Oh, by the way, thanks for agreeing to carry me like how you carried Tiffany the other day.”

Jessica giggled at the sight of Parker’s face falling; she could’ve sworn she could almost see the mental facepalm he was doing. “Uh, no prob—actually—” admitting this was against his competitive nature, but if it meant Jessica would finally stop trying to one-up herself with her crazy antics, he figured it was worth throwing away his pride and admitting defeat, “—you ended up, what did you call it? ‘Soiling’ me or something?”

To his dismay, Jessica shook her head. “You have to take initiative on me and do everything on your own accord. I could tell how much you were forcing it—which I super appreciate, by the way—”

“Mmhm…”

“—but that doesn’t constitute as ‘soiling’ you, at least in my book. When the day comes that you fuck me like that because you want to is the day that I’ll consider that mission a success.”

Despite everything, Parker couldn’t help but sigh in relief. The help he earned with Tiffany from Jessica aside, he was thankful he gained at least one positive from all of this, as he was sure that day would never come.

Hmm, something about Jessica’s parents, and something about another girl Jessica wants to introduce to Parker? 🤔

Next chapter here.

[kesujo]

Thanks for posting the next chapter of soiling mr.innocent. Though I won’t be able to read it till next week I’ll be looking forward to it! :) I’m excited

Glad to have finally been able to release an update! :D

[kesujo]

What are your top K-pop songs released in 2024?

Tbh I don't really listen to a wide plethora of kpop songs, but I quite liked aespa's 'Supernova' and 'Hot Mess'. Although I love Taeyeon, 'Heaven' and 'Letter to Myself' didn't really hit for me - not to say I disliked them, but didn't like them as much as 'Supernova' or 'Hot Mess'

[kesujo]

Chapter 12: The Cunning Rabbit and the Impressionable Hound - Part 2

Previous part here.

“I mean, we’re gonna be naked in front of everyone eventually anyway, what’s there to be afraid of?”

Parker, on the other hand, couldn’t believe how quickly Jessica had discarded every bit of clothing except for her bra. Taking his shirt off was no problem, but when it came to his pants, Parker had some hesitation. After steeling his nerves, just before moving to pull his pants off, a snarky comment from Jessica stopped him. ‘Stripping in front of strangers isn’t exactly a trivial matter’, he had said, to which Jessica responded with that.

What Jessica had said was true, in a sense; Parker had, for some inexplicable reason, agreed to do this, and was actually relieved to find himself hesitating so much. His anxiety and nervousness reassured him Jessica’s shenanigans hadn’t affected him that much, or at least enough to inhibit his sense of self-preservation. While the task was no trivial matter, what made it easier was the fact that the production team were already wearing masks of their own. Dehumanizing them, reducing the small crew to just being their masks made his task a little less daunting, but still left him frozen, unwilling to remove the last bit of clothing that protected his privates.

“Your dick is pretty impressive too, so there isn’t even anything to be ashamed of.”

 “It’s not about—” Parker turned to Jessica to find that she had already discarded her bra, standing before Carter and everyone else wearing nothing but the bunny mask given to her by the producer prior to being introduced to everyone else. “—about my—Jesus, you’re quick.”

“Do you want me to help?”

“Help? What? No, I got it.”

“There’s no need to pressure him, Miss Mia; we do have the entire afternoon booked. The last thing we want is for Mister Tommy to feel rushed or uneasy.” ‘Mia’ and ‘Tommy’ were the names of the characters Jessica and Parker were playing, respectively, and so were the names that would be used to address both so as to keep their anonymity.

“Hm.” About that. The second thing was definitely something he was feeling, but Parker appreciated Carter mentioning not wanting to rush him. “Right. They’re gonna see it anyway. What am I scared of? Ok.”

This physical inspection was a part of Carter’s interview process, as a way to determine the flat fee for participating in the shoot. The better the bodies, the higher the upfront pay. It made sense: since they didn’t have the skills or experience of actual porn stars, their bodies would be the primary drawing force of the video. And, because their physical inspection was pushed to the end of the interviewing and screening process, Carter figured doing the inspection in front of everyone was a good way to ‘break the ice’ and get used to being naked in front of the crew members.

But just because it all made sense didn’t mean Parker had to like it.

“Just do it, Parker,” he whispered under his breath, “It’s not a big deal. You’ve already committed to this, no backing down now.”

With those final words of encouragement to himself, he pulled his boxers down, joining Jessica in all his naked glory, save for the dog mask covering his face.

Compared to Jessica, Parker figured his body was much less remarkable; he had some muscles in some places, but it wasn’t as appealing as Jessica’s voluptuous, simultaneously slim yet curvy frame. The smooth, unblemished, tautness of her skin, the curve of her breasts and her hips, and most importantly, the confident way she bared it all … standing next to her made Parker feel like a toddler’s scribbles next to a work from Da Vinci.

Carter’s look of approval gave him some of his confidence back, just as much as it made him feel awkward and embarrassed.

“You know, Pa—Tommy can get up to twice that length.”

“Right, do—” Parker cut himself off, realizing how dumb his question was. Just the idea that he was willingly standing naked before a crowd of strangers was bizarre enough, but the thought that he was about to be fucking Jessica in front of them and all those cameras … was he really ready for this? Why did he agree to this again? Why was he going this far for Tiffany?

“Is that so? I almost can’t believe it, but I suppose seeing will be believing.”

It’s just for a few hours, Parker told himself. He would just have to go through all of this for a few hours and be done with it.

“Babe, I don’t think they’ll be able to record properly when your face is that red.”

“Well screw me for being embarrassed in a situation that would be embarrassing for most people.”

Jessica giggled. “Oh, don’t worry. I will be screwing you.”

Parker resisted the urge to roll his eyes.

“I, as well as the other ladies in here I’m sure, am eager to witness Mister Tommy’s package at full mast.” From a quick scan of the crew, the male-to-female ratio looked to be exactly balanced, which was surprising to Parker: he figured the production side of the porn industry was largely filled with males, for some reason. Or, maybe this crew was just an exception.

“Oh, I’m sure they are.” Parker looked over at Jessica, who was getting on her knees in front of him. Something seemed a little off about her tone. Like, there was an edge to it. Maybe he was just imagining things? “Well, time to do my job.”

Parker sat down on one of the stools, saying, “I thought your job was being a business consultant.”

Jessica let out a giggle, her hands reaching forward and planting themselves at the base of his shaft. Parker let out a sharp breath, her soft touch sending a slight shiver up his spine. “It’s also being your personal cocksleeve, isn’t it, babe?”

In the smile she directed up at him, his initial feeling that something was slightly off with her was only reinforced. Was it the mask getting in the way? No, he could clearly see the smile on her lips and eyes from this distance, and they definitely seemed slightly less jovial than usual, less jovial than even a minute prior. Was it because they were in front of a lot of people? No, that couldn’t be it, she only started to be like this after Carter’s request of her. Maybe she was jaded in her approach but, now that she finally had to do it, she was feeling a little nervous? He doubted that was the case, either. Why did she suddenly—

Oh, wait. Carter’s request…? Did that have to do with anything? What was his specific request again?

‘I, as well as the other ladies in here I’m sure, am eager to witness Parker’s package at full mast.’

Could that be it? But there was no way, right? Was she the type of woman to be like that? Is that why she said… “Hey, remember when you said something like, doing this in front of everyone as an indication that you’re all mine or something is hot to you?” Parker asked in a quieter voice.

“Oh? Did you also realize—”

“This is a wild conjecture, but you didn’t mean it the other way around, did you?”

Jessica’s hands froze at the lower half of his hardening shaft. “Ah, caught red-handed, huh?”

Parker’s eyes widened, jaw dropping to the floor. “Wait.” He was the one who said it, but he was mostly expecting Jessica to respond with her usual teasing remark. “Really?”

She smiled sheepishly at him. “I didn’t know there would be so many women, but now that they are and get to see this magnificent dick, I sorta wanna brag to them that I’m the one that gets to be fucked by it.”

Parker didn’t peg Jessica as a jealous or possessive type … but then again, he didn’t really know much of anything about Jessica two months ago. “That is…” but now that she revealed that much about herself, holding in his laughter was all he could do to keep their hushed conversation private, “…surprising … -ly cute of you…?”

Hearing the words come out of his mouth caught even Parker off guard, Jessica recovering more quickly with a beaming smile. “Aw, thanks!” she said, going back to rubbing his rod with the balmy texture of her palms and the delicate touch of her fingers. “That’s the first time you called me ‘cute’, isn’t it?”

Parker cocked his eyebrows. “Um, maybe? Why?”

She shook her head, her smile widening. “Nothing,” she said, turning her attention back to his cock.

It clearly wasn’t nothing, but Parker let it slide. Maybe he really would never understand Jessica.

“Hm, it usually doesn’t take this long to get you fully erect,” she noted, looking back up at him. “Anxious?”

“How are you not, with—…oh right, I forgot, you like being watched.”

Jessica giggled. “Should I use my tits?”

“I think you need to understand that when you ask something like that, I really have no idea how I’m supposed to answer properly.”

Jessica let out another giggle. “I’ll use them, since I know how much of a tits guy you are.”

“Since when…?” Parker stopped, remembering back to a few weeks ago during their eating ‘game’, when Jessica suggested that he was more of a ‘tits’ guy than an ‘ass’ or ‘legs’ guy.

“Well, you are, aren’t you?”

“I mean—” Parker’s response was interrupted, a sharp hiss coming out of his lips as Jessica enveloped his semi-erect penis with her voluptuous bosom and began to rub its length with its plush texture. “—again, maybe, but—” In this situation, he shouldn’t be talking about other women, right?

“But seeing Tiffany’s ass might’ve converted you into an ass guy?”

Wait, was it ok to do say that? The story they were going with was that they were a couple, right? Although, maybe it wasn’t entirely uncommon for couples to have threesomes?

“Right, we don’t have to continue talking about this, do we?”

“Well, nothing else to do until you’re fully erect.”

The thing was, Parker wasn’t trying to be so difficult to work with. It was pretty embarrassing, after all, receiving a handjob from Jessica in front of everyone; if he had the choice, he would already be fully erect. But, try as he might to get into it, the anxiety and nervousness impeded him. Or, maybe it was because he was trying so hard that it wasn’t working? “Sorry…”

Jessica, however, shook her head. “No need to apologize. It’s understandable.”

Even though he knew Jessica to be a warm, gentle, caring person, for some reason, hearing the empathetic words of encouragement caught Parker off guard. It was probably because Parker was more expecting Jessica to make some kind of remark about how ‘exciting’ this was and how he should also be ‘excited’ with her.

“There is no need to feel rushed, Mister Tommy; we have plenty of time.”

When Jessica saw that Carter’s words of encouragement didn’t do much for the red-faced man, she took over. “Don’t pay them any mind, honey. Just look at me.”

Parker obeyed, focusing his gaze on the woman kneeling before him, rhythmically pumping his shaft with her boobs.

“It’s just you and me, ok, babe?”

The warm way she spoke those words, combined with the gentle smile she shared with him, made Parker feel like this was dangerous. It felt bad in a wholly different kind of way, like in a he-shouldn’t-be-doing-this-roleplay-with-his-best-friend’s-wife kind of way.

This wasn’t the time to fret about those kinds of things though. “Right.” At that moment, Parker needed to make sure to waste as little time of the production crew as possible.

Jessica, content with Parker’s acquiescence, pushed up her mask enough so that she could capture the glans of the dick that was sticking out of her cleavage with her lips. “Ah,” Parker groaned, his hands balling into fists at the soft membrane gently massaging the sensitive tip of his dick.

A hum emanated from her throat, another smile sprouting on her lips as her tongue darted out, pressing against its frenulum and running north to collect all the precum that had begun to trickle out. Meanwhile, making sure the rest of his cock didn’t go unattended, Jessica continued the steady pumping of her boobs along the bottom half of his shaft.

“How is that, honey?”

Hearing Jessica call him ‘honey or ‘babe’ was still off-putting enough when it was just them and Carter, and even more so when they were in front of the dozen or so other people. He still didn’t understand why Jessica was insisting on using this backstory, especially when she seemed to be fine with implying that they had threesomes, but Parker respected and trusted Jessica enough to continue to go along with it, as off-put he was by the act.

“It feels great, babe.”

She shot another smile at him before tilting her head back down, planting a few more kisses on his frenulum and along the inch or so south. The combined sensation of the warmth pressing and rubbing against the lower half of his cock and her lips on the upper half, her tongue joining soon after, was enough to push past the embarrassment, the now full-length member lightly tapping her nose.

“Je—” he cut himself off with a groan, remembering their supposed anonymity (despite the fact that she nearly took her mask off, although they were far enough away to not be able to clearly make out her facial features), her lips completely enveloping the glans and creating a firm suction. “Babe…”

“Hmm…” unwilling to part ways with his dick, her only option available was to hum a response. Parker could tell how into it she had gotten from the way her satisfaction reached her softly closed eyes and began to wonder if she had forgotten what they were doing. But it was barely a few minutes, how could she have forgotten already? Or, maybe she just hadn’t yet realized he was at full mast?

“You can stop now.”

She opened her eyes and glanced upwards, still unwilling to release his cock, for which another inch had entered her mouth. “Hm?”

“It’s good to go,” he said, motioning to everyone else with a jerk of his head.

The confusion that overtook her face was soon replaced with a realization, drawing back her head, the warm embrace of her tits leaving his cock. “Oh! Right,” she said, sliding the mask back over her face.

“Got distracted?”

Parker didn’t intend for the teasing remark to be met with a sheepish smile and an equally sheepish response. “Yeah … but I mean, you can’t even blame me!” When Parker met her pout with a cocked eyebrow, she just let out an indignant huff before turning towards Carter and his team, “Sorry, I got carried away.”

“Don’t apologize! I think I speak for everyone when I say that it was a welcome, encouraging sign for today’s shoot. Do you mind standing up, Mister Tommy?” Parker acquiesced, trying to ignore the immense discomfort from the gaze of the tanned older man; the extremely calculative and analytical quality of his gaze made it slightly more bearable, but it still took a lot of willpower to not shield his privates from the eyes of him as well as a few of the female members of the audio and lighting crew.

“Thank you very much! I’ll be back in a jiffy after finishing the final bits of preparation; in the meantime, the beautiful couple can will be debriefed on the first scene and get dressed. Kimberly here—” a woman with a lion masked stepped out and waved, “—will aid with that.”

Their respective outfits matched the masquerade party setting of the shoot: Jessica donned what essentially amounted to pink ribbons wrapped around her chest, her neck, and around to her back, with bejeweled, blue shorts and matching knee-high boots for the lower half of her body. Parker’s outfit was a bit more casual: a black deep V-neck with gold patterns splashed about the top with a matching pair of relatively plain black shorts. Wearing such a lavish outfit made him feel a little self-conscious—Parker never really paid attention too much to fashion, and while Jessica seemed comfortable in the fashionable outfit she was given, Parker was anything but.

“Wow, you look so hot, baby.”

“Thanks, babe.” Wasn’t Jessica leaning too hard into the couple roleplay? He doubted Carter would really care much if he found out they weren’t actually a couple since the whole draw of business was anonymity and secrecy. Was this just fun to her? Or maybe she was seeing this as an extension to their normal sex, in which Jessica was extremely committed to the roles she played? “You look pretty sexy yourself.”

Jessica’s eyes curved into a smile, one hand reaching down to grab his hand while the other snuck underneath his shirt through the low cut of his shirt. “You should buy more shirts like this one.”

“Well, the mall is right there.”

“Let’s see if we can find it!”

It was instances like this that made Parker cautious of his ‘role’ in the farce they were putting on. Was Jessica going to hold him to it if he agreed?

Thankfully, Kimberly approached them before he had the chance to answer. “Are you two done changing?”

“Yep! Are we just waiting for Carter now?”

Kimberly nodded. “Just a few notes: as was mentioned, you can mostly go with the flow, Parker. Jessica, we’ll be giving you signals for what you need to be paying attention to, but don’t fret too much about them. We aren’t expecting perfection out of you two, so don’t feel too bad if you feel like you’ve messed up one or two times.”

A few minutes later, Carter emerged from the room Parker assumed to be his office, and a few minutes after, the shoot started.

When Parker was given the instructions to ‘just dance’, he was at a loss. He wasn’t much of a dancer, so he just followed the lead of everyone else in the spacious room lit by the overhead disco ball. Supposedly, the setting of the video was ‘a college masquerade-themed party’, which explained the masks everyone was wearing—additionally, the production crew, that made up the other people participating in the party, all seemed young enough to pass off as college students. Parker wasn’t sure about himself, but Jessica could definitely pass off as a college student—heck, if she wanted to, she could probably pass off as a high school student.

It couldn’t have been more than a minute, but for Parker, the awkwardness with which he danced with the strangers around him made it feel like hours passing by. Amidst the sea of people, it was impossible to not notice to Jessica: it was in part flashy outfit, but also her dancing that made Parker realize she was actually a really good dancer, that captivated Parker’s attention. He found himself barely moving with the music. It was seeing her making her way towards him that reminded him his role, and by the time, Jessica was already in front of him.

They exchanged no words, Jessica simply shooting a smile from the other side of the mask and Parker reciprocating before she planted both hands on his shoulder and began dancing with him. Parker, unsure what to do, attempted to mimic her, his hand eventually landing on her waist. When that happened, Jessica took a step closer, dancing with barely an inch separating their swaying bodies.

“I like your mask.”

Were they supposed to be speaking? Parker didn’t remember being instructed about dialogue so early on into the video.

“Thanks. Got it from Party City.”

Parker figured he would just ‘go with the flow’. Plus, if it turned out bad, they could just reshoot the scene.

Jessica let out a flirtatious giggle. “Looks like you’re my natural predator.”

Before he responded, Parker reminded himself: this was a porno shoot. He was playing a character. He should be acting in a way that wasn’t necessarily himself. In fact, even though his face was covered with a mask and his voice would be modulated post-production, he should still be acting in a way that wasn’t like Parker Anderson to distance himself from this video.

So, he tried for a line so unlike his normal personality, he found himself cringing a bit as he said it, “Are you trying to be eaten by me?”

Parker could swear he could see Jessica cock her eyebrows through her bunny mask. “Depends.”

“On what?”

Jessica took another step closer, closing the already non-existent gap between them, her face craning upwards in a much too adorable manner for how confident she remained. “If you think you can keep up with me.”

He could just about make out the camera in his peripheral vision but tried his best to ignore it, instead trying his best to focus on the grinding motion Jessica had now switched to. A few seconds later, her body twirled inside his hands, stopping after fitting her rear in the crook formed at his groin from his slightly-bent-over posture—a polite gesture from Parker in response to the feeling of awkwardness from their height difference.

From that position, Jessica’s started grinding against him with increased fervor. And, despite how aware Parker felt of the people dancing around them, feeling her pillowy yet firm romp rubbing against his clothed crotch stirred inside him the burgeoning seeds of arousal.

Parker lowered himself a bit more, freeing Jessica from having to stay on her tiptoes. His grip tightening around her waist, pulling her more firmly against his groin and reciprocate her grinding by grinding against her ass in return. Being amongst so many people, being someone who avidly avoided people who did what he was doing—scratch that, being someone who typically avoided parties involving stuff like what he was doing in general—grinding against Jessica like this made him feel almost as uncomfortable as seeing all the eyes attached to his fully erect penis. But, if this action separated the character he was portraying from himself should anyone he know in real life stumble across this video, then he should continue playing off the flirtatious—or rather, salacious—energy Jessica was exuding.

So, when he felt her move his hands off her waist to cup her breasts, his level of discomfort skyrocketed. Were it not for Jessica’s hands that trapped them there for a few seconds, Parker would’ve withdrawn his hands like her rack was a hot stove—thankfully, he quickly came to his senses just as Jessica’s hands traveled north, reaching up and backwards to loop around his neck, leaning against his shoulder as she continued to grind against him.

Was he supposed to grope them? Massage them? What did people normally do in this kind of a situation?

Parker could only hope his embarrassment wasn’t showing in the tips of his ears. But, if this was making him feel so self-conscious, what about when they got to the actual sex?

“Shit.”

He didn’t mean for the word to come out, but, thankfully, the frustrated mutter sounded close enough to an aroused one that Jessica craned her head even further upwards to look at him. “You like that, baby?”

He wasn’t sure if Jessica was just picking up his slack or she genuinely thought it was an in-character adlib, but regardless, Parker was thankful of her. “You still think I can’t keep up?” He shot back, giving her clothed tits a quick squeeze.

She let out a pleased hum. “Wanna go find out?”

“Um—” Parker wasn’t expecting this. He figured he had more time to mentally prepare. “—here?” He just messed up. His character wasn’t supposed to be this hesitant, right? Should he call for a reshoot—

“You’re awfully prudish for someone packing this much,” Jessica commented, pressing extra hard against his hard-on. It was only then that he even noticed it, and feeling Jessica’s ass against it only made it harder.

Parker made a mental note to thank Jessica for bailing him out for the second time. “Scared?” Actually—why would he? It was Jessica who put him in this situation. Why would he thank her for that?

“Excited.”

Parker gave her boobs another squeeze, pressing his gradually-hardening erection against the plush texture of her clothed rear. “I see you’re just as slutty as your bunny mask suggests.”

Apparently, that was the last straw for Jessica, who promptly grabbed his hand and started guiding him out of the crowd.

Just as they left the room, Kimberly’s voice interrupted them. “Aand cut!”

One thing Parker was told was about this cut; because most of the filming, lighting, and audio crew were ‘acting’ in the first scene, this cut was necessary to give the production team time to get back to their positions. He just wasn’t expecting just how good Jessica’s acting was, and was just as shocked to see her turn around with a smile that somehow showed past her mask. “Sorry babe, I could almost see your panic from the other side of the mask at my adlibs,” she said with a giggle.

“It was fantastic!” The two turned to see the approaching Kimberly, everyone else moving the filming equipment to the location of the next, and probably last, setting: an office equipped with a desk, computer, and conveniently, a futon and a window with its blinds closed facing the room they were just in. “Those adlibs were perfect for the scene; you can really see the close bond you two have formed from it.”

“So, next up is the actual sex?”

Kimberly chuckled at the enthusiasm and excitement in Jessica’s voice. “Yep! I’m going to call Carter over to provide more instruction on that.”

A few minutes later, after being given some additional instruction, the shoot resumed.

Parker, who was already experiencing an anxiety attack from the realization Jessica brought up and the discussion about it with Carter, wasn’t granted any time to dwell on the fact as, when the cameras started rolling again, Jessica pulled Parker into the hallway, the cameraman and the accompanying mic hanging overhead close behind, and pushed him against the wall just inches away from the door they just exited.

“The bedroom—”

“Is too far.”

“It’s right there.”

“I need you now.” Jessica pressed herself up against Parker, her curves smooshing against his chest.

“What—” Parker didn’t know if he was ready. It felt like this was happening too quickly. It took all his concentration and willpower to keep his eyes trained on Jessica and not to the camera-and-mic combo that were pointed at them. “—what’s wrong?”

Jessica rubbed her cheek against his exposed chest, like an overly possessive cat. “Feeling your cock against my ass put me in heat,” she said, her voice dripping with lust and desire.

In the back of his mind, Parker noted how fitting her overtly sexual voice was in this setting. He started to wonder if it didn’t come across as cheesy in video than in person, but those thoughts were wiped away as Jessica began to slip her hands under his shorts.

“Whoa there,” he said, grabbing her wrists before they traveled much further, “Shouldn’t we get some privacy?”

She ardently shook her head. “You aren’t scared, are you?” Parker withheld the urge to respond that he was, even though he knew he wasn’t actually in the hallway just outside a room full of partying people.

Instead, he let out an indignant scoff. “You’re in such a hurry that you don’t mind other people seeing your tiny little pussy being stuffed full with this cock, you horny rabbit?”

Parker could almost see how impressed Jessica was and hoped she wouldn’t ever figure out how long he had been preparing that exact line in his head, going over the wording multiple times and making mental notes on what inflection to use for which words. But, as much as he had prepared himself to say it, actually saying it was another issue; it was a good thing he was wearing a mask, otherwise the camera might’ve caught the cringe his face was making at the words coming out of his own mouth.

“Yes, I need you soo bad…” she said in an exaggeratedly lustful drawl, tugging at the hem of his shorts.

Parker responded by slipping his hands under the ribbons covering her breasts, rubbing the supple skin with his open palm. “Such a sinfully fuckable body…” Jessica’s responses to his actions and words were reassuring, but he could only hope it wasn’t coming across as cringe as he felt he was being. “…like it was made to be used.”

“God…~” Jessica moaned again, her hand sneaking under his boxers and grabbing ahold of his semi-erect cock. Parker bit back a grimace, moving his hands to her shoulders to spin them around so that he could pin Jessica against the wall. “Fuck me, use me like your personal cum dumpster, fill me with your thick, creamy seed~” Knowing that they were being watched, and knowing the camera was right there, made getting hard all the more difficult, but it was happening nonetheless. The slow, pumping motions from Jessica’s hand on his dick definitely helped, as did the fact that it was still covered from the camera by his shorts.

Could he actually do this? Would he be able to get hard and stay hard for the camera? Would the resulting video even be good? This was the one thing they couldn’t reshoot, was it? Or, at the very least, Parker hoped they didn’t have to reshoot the sex.

“You naughty little slut—” the words felt so foreign on his tongue, but he pushed through his discomfort nonetheless, “—you want me to pin you against this wall and fuck you until you can’t walk anymore?”

Jessica nodded vigorously. “Yes! Violate me, pump me full of cum, breed me!”

From the corners of his vision, he could see the shadow of the second camera joining the fray as he pulled her top upwards, letting them pool above her boobs. ‘Start off being aggressive, and I’ll guide you once we start fucking,’ as Jessica told him. Parker trusted her, but he just hoped her guidance was going to be as obvious as she promised it to be.

“What makes you think it’d be that easy?” he said with the best snarl he could muster. ‘If you wouldn’t mind, Mister Parker, it would be most excellent if you could create a little bit more buildup. Perhaps it could also be used as an additional chance to mentally prepare.’

Jessica let out another moan at the rough handling of his hands on her tits, the perked teats folding to his palms. “God, please…”

“Now that I’ve caught my prey, I think I deserve to enjoy my reward before indulging in my meal, don’t I?” ‘Also, feel free to lean into the predator-prey dynamic. For instance, you can tell Miss Jessica that you, as the predator, would like to enjoy your reward for catching your prey.’ Parker hoped Carter didn’t mind taking his second piece of advice almost verbatim. He felt he could barely think straight with the strangely—horrifyingly—familiar mix of aroused beyond belief and anxious for his life poisoning his ability to think on the fly.

“Then why don’t you enjoy it inside me?”

Honestly, Parker couldn’t tell what part of Jessica’s egging was her acting and what was sincere. They never really partook in roleplay, for the quite obvious reason that Parker was against the sex until recently, and while Jessica would try to goad him by slipping into a role, Parker never obliged. Now that it was the case that they were both acting … how much of it was acting? How much of his own actions were acting?

“Wouldn’t you love that,” Parker growled into her ear, slipping a hand into her shorts and pressing against the sticky dampness of her barely-covered entrance. He could feel Jessica’s knees nearly buckle at the teasing motion, only being stopped by the support from his own knee. Her hands came out of his shorts and was now fervently working to free his groin of the dark cloth that covered it.

“Please…” she moaned again, her attempt to trap his hand between her legs barely not fast enough.

“Nuh uh,” he teased her, again prodding her wetness, again eliciting a moan, and again pulling away just in time. That second time strengthened a suspicion that developed the first time: something about her panties, or her shorts, felt bulkier than usual. Was it related to the brief private discussion Jessica and Carter had?

“Daddy, I need you…”

No, it couldn’t be. He was overthinking things. Also, the fact that he even thought something felt ‘bulkier than usual’ … concern was maybe the right word to describe Parker’s feelings about the fact that he was familiar enough with his best friend’s wife to think that.

“Tommy. For when you’re screaming my name later.”

“Tommy…”

His curiosity ended up getting the better of him; he wasn’t sure what he was expecting, but he was definitely not expecting his hands to come into contact with what felt like a ball of fluff coming out of her rear. Whatever it was, it had to be the culprit for the slight bulkiness he was feeling.

“What’s this?”

It was only when Jessica let out a sharp moan as he gave the ball of fluff a light pull that he realized.

“Tommy…!”

There was no way.

“Is that your tail?”

Jessica nodded. “You hunt my kind, you should know that bunnies have tails.”

Who was he kidding? This was Jessica he was talking about. Of course there was a way. “It’s awfully sensitive, Mi—” Parker somehow managed to catch himself, realizing Jessica had yet to reveal her name to him yet. “—Miss.”

“Mia. For when you’re begging me to stop after I drain every last bit of cum from you.”

Parker let out a chuckle. “Is that a threat?”

“It’s a promise.”

“I don’t think you can last that long. Look at you,” Parker said, slipping his index finger between the thin fabric of her underwear and sliding it across her labia lips, Jessica responding with another moan and an arch of her back, “already this wet and I’ve barely even touched you.”

“Only one way to find out,” she replied, readily taking in the finger drenched with her slick inside her mouth. It was Parker who brought the finger to her lips, but he was still shocked nonetheless to see it disappear between her lips, subsequently feeling her tongue lick it clean.

And boy was he glad he decided to follow through that sudden urge to do that, because he could feel his cock hardening even more at the erotic sight. “Fine. Don’t blame me if you can’t walk in the morning.” Without further warning, Parker tugged her shorts loose, letting them pool around her knee-high boots. Did they have to take those off? But they weren’t really getting in the way, were they?

Plus, isn’t it sorta hot to fuck her while she’s still wearing those boots?

Parker grimaced at himself, again thankful his mask was hiding the facial expression he made in response to the intrusive thought that appeared and just as quickly disappeared inside his brain. His own shorts followed shortly after, kicking them not too far to the side, leaving him clad in the deep V-necked shirt and a pair of matching, midnight boxers.

“Those boxers have their work cut out for them, huh?”

Parker tried not to mind the one of the cameras turning towards the rather large tent pitched in his underwear, but another cause for the brief silence was a loss for words. Honestly, he wasn’t sure what he would ordinarily say if they weren’t being recorded … but as the second stretched into two, then three, Parker felt the pressure and anxiety building.

Say something. Anything.

“Your pussy is going to have its work cut out for itself when it’s trying to stretch around it.”

The wording was awkward, the way he said it was slightly choppy, but at least it filled the silence.

“Mmm, I can’t wait.”

 Thankfully, Jessica picked up after his awkwardly spoken threat, prophecy, whatever one would call it, without a hitch.

“Don’t think it’s that easy to get what you want.”

‘Make sure to not get right into it, Mister Parker. Try to give us some buildup.’

The whine that came through Jessica’s lips mirrored the whine she replied with when Parker was given that advice by Carter as he brushed her pussy lips with his fingers, the skimpy excuse for panties having already been swallowed by the flopping wet folds.

“But don’t you want to enjoy your prize from your hunt?”

“That’s weird. It almost sounds like you want me to fuck your tight little pussy,” Parker said, ignoring the cringe emerging from him for saying those words, running his index and middle finger along her slit.

“Oh, god…”

“You’re so wet. Does the prospect of being hunted and eaten turn you on that much?” Parker repeated the motion, this time including a brief flick to her clit.

“Yes, fuck!” Jessica screamed, her body jolting as if an electric current ran through her.

“It almost sounds like you wanted to be caught, and this is your reward for letting yourself get caught by me.”

Jessica let out another gasp as he flicked her clit again, one camera pushing between her parted legs while the other zoomed in on her face. “I-It’s all the same if you get your reward anyway, isn’t it?”

“Hm…”

Another sliding of his fingers along her slit, another flick of her clit, another gasp. “The predator doesn’t worry about what the prey thinks, he only cares about enjoying his prey. Right?”

This time, Parker briefly inserted his fingers between the fingers, but only to dig out the string of her panties. The slight moan that was beginning to come out of Jessica’s lips was cut short, turning quickly into a displeased whine as Parker slid the panties down her legs. “Right you are.”

“So why don’t you just fuck me already?”

“Because, as you said, I want to enjoy my prey.” A notably more exasperated sigh came out of her lips when Parker traced the outline of her slit this time. “So impatient and horny, true to your kin.”

“God, you’re so—”

Parker stuck his middle finger into her core briefly, eliciting another gasp and a buckle of her knees. “Hm? I’m so what?”

Jessica took a second to recollect herself to respond with, “You’re so—”

But again, Parker interrupted her, this time by using his thumb to apply pressure on her clit and was rewarded with a shrill moan. “Go on, tell me I’m so much of.”

Instead of responding, Jessica shook her head in defeat. “Never mind, just, please—mm!”

Along with the muted moan that Jessica responded to Parker running his two digits between her labia lips was a motion that Parker could only take as the hint Jessica promised to give to him: she arched her back, puffing out her chest, seemingly accentuating her boobs.

“I don’t think you get to make demands, you bitch in heat.”

Despite not being able to see her face, the slight pause Jessica gave to him made him imagine the face of shock, or perhaps of amusement or maybe even pride, that she was giving him. Before his recent escapades with Jessica, he probably wouldn’t even have the wherewithal say something like that—not that he’d ever admit to Jessica that she was the reason he was able to say that sentence, albeit still cringing at himself.

This didn’t mean she won already, did it? In her game of trying to ‘soil’ him?

“I-I’m sorry…”

Parker discarded the thought, reaching up to grab a handful of her tits that pooled above the pink ribbons her top consisted of. Jessica reacted to it immediately, something Parker could tell Jessica was exaggerating and that was something one of the cameras ate up, zooming in on her throwing back her head slightly in response to it.

“Ooh…”

His fingers sprawled out over the bountiful surface area of her right breast, pushing his palm against its plush skin. “Such beautiful, perky tits, like they were created to be played with.”

Another moan erupted from her lips as Parker tugged on the engorged teat. “God, please…”

Despite the camera in his peripheral vision, the sight before him was entrancing all the same. “Don’t be ruining my fun now,” he said, his finger gently brushing her areola, the teasing nature of his action working as intended—or, at least, that’s how Jessica made it seem. “That might just force me to spend some more time doing this instead of what you want me to, right?”

Jessica let out another moan as Parker pulled on her nipple again, this time simultaneously sticking his middle finger inside her heat for a brief second. “Oh, god!”

Trying to be mindful of the camera was taking his mind off the task at hand, but the pleasant feeling of her silky skin against his fingers and her reactions that instilled a surge of pride and confidence worked to counteract the turnoff of the eyes from everyone else on the set. “You wouldn’t get in the way of my fun, would you?” This time, he pushed the breast against her ribcage, the erect nipple poking out between his fingers as he again traced the outline of her slit with his other set of fingers.

“No, I—” a shrill moan interrupted her as Parker’s fingers pinched her clit, his other hand rubbing her flattened breast in a circular motion while rolling the stiff nub between its two longest digits, “—I would never!”

“That’s a good little bunny,” Parker cooed, rewarding her by shoving both his index and middle finger deep into her heat. The resulting moan resonated off the walls, her legs parting to allow for the camera crew to swoop down below to capture the penetration.

Should he have used his other hand to lift her leg for a better view? But he was told to not pay too much attention to being camera-friendly. Still, he could try to help, right? But if he did, he wouldn’t be able to follow the silent instructions Jessica gave him, of focusing on her boobs next.

Parker grunted, something he hoped in hindsight could be seen as a reaction to the two digits that were sliding in and out of Jessica’s womanhood than of frustration.

“That—that feels so good, Tommy~”

Whether or not Jessica intended to use that as a signal to move on, Parker decided to do so anyway. “You’ll really like this then.”

Next part here.

[kesujo]

Chapter 12: The Cunning Rabbit and the Impressionable Hound - Part 1

Previous chapter here.

“Oh, hey.”

Jessica turned around and returned Parker’s smile. “Hey, you.”

“Get any interesting mail?”

Jessica laughed. “What do you mean by that? Do you ever get any ‘interesting mail’?”

Parker grinned back. “Not in particular, no. But you and Hunter seem more like the type of people to get interesting mail.”

Jessica shrugged, quickly flipping through the envelopes she retrieved from her apartment’s mailbox. “How’re things going with Tiff?”

“We’re talking pretty regularly. Although, it was weird—” Parker cut himself off, realizing saying what he was about to say in a public space was probably not the best idea.

Caught off guard by Parker’s sudden pause, Jessica turned to him with a questioning gaze. “What?”

Parker waited until the elevator doors closed before resuming, “—she asked me about last week, if we, as she worded it, ‘continued the competition’.”

Jessica let out another burst of laughter. “She’s so cute. I’m not surprised; when I told her about my competition with Hunter, she was very curious—not in the sense that she wanted to do it, but the fact that it was happening in the first place.”

Parker hadn’t really asked, but it seemed as though Jessica became quite busy recently, leading her to sneak in a quick session with him at his apartment just when the one-week mark was about to hit. Not that Parker minded, of course; as motivated as he was to finally be able to beat Hunter in a competition that was more physical than mental, he wasn’t as much of a sex-fiend as Jessica, or Hunter, was. For Parker, having sex once a week was plenty.

But, in the back of his mind, Parker noted the one-week mark was coming up again. “It felt weird to talk to her about it, but she didn’t seem the least bit put off about—” The elevator’s ding! cut him off. “—it.”

“Tiffany is a pretty innocent girl, but she’s very straightforward about what she doesn’t like. If she doesn’t like it, then she’ll tell you. About what she does like though … she’s a little less straightforward when it comes to that. So you may have to coax that out of her.”

Parker didn’t know if Jessica was talking about Tiffany’s sexual preferences, a confession, or if she was just candidly talking about her best friend’s tendencies. Still, it was good to know; now that he was getting to know Tiffany, she was growing on him. “Right. I’ll keep that in mind.”

“Oh,” she said, turning to face him as she was about to open the unlocked door to her apartment, “Is your afternoon free tomorrow?”

There was that project his company was getting geared up for, but he wasn’t required to start coming into office for that until next week. Although there was that conversation with his previous team leader, who talked to Parker about temporarily taking over as team leader for the project until they hired someone to fill the vacancy he left due to a promotion; Parker figured he would start going to the office a week early in preparation for that, but when Parker asked about that the previous week, he was told to not worry about it, as the spot has been filled surprisingly quickly. So, in other words, Parker no longer had a reason to go into the office a week early.

“The whole afternoon?”

Jessica nodded. “I was planning on going to that place near the mall and wanted your help.”

“The furniture store?” Jessica smiled. “Hm…” so Jessica and Hunter were thinking of buying some new furniture—honestly, he wouldn’t be surprised if they needed a new couch or mattress already—and, because of how busy Hunter’s been, the task of shopping for that fell onto Jessica’s hands. But, seeing that she wasn’t able to carry the furniture herself, she requested Parker’s help. It made sense … but an entire afternoon? Well, depending on who you asked, it may be reasonable; to some people, an ‘entire afternoon’ could entail a two-hour period; in which case, it was incredibly reasonable to expect furniture shopping and moving to take that long, if not longer. But therein lay the issue: sure, Parker had liberty to not be at his computer 24/7 while working from home, but he didn’t want to be away from it for too long. “How much time do you think this is gonna take?”

“I don’t know, maybe … two, three hours?”

Parker nodded. That fit the time window he was thinking, too. “Yeah, I can help.”

“Great! Don’t do lunch tomorrow, I’m treating you.”

“You don’t have to—”

“Nonsense. I’m treating you and that’s final.”

In the back of his mind, Parker wondered if this was another one of Jessica’s schemes, but it remained only a passing thought. As much of a voyeur Jessica was, she never endangered him by forcing him to copulate anywhere truly in public. Sure, there was that one time in her bedroom in which Parker was almost certain he could see a man in another building watching them, but the deed was still done in the privacy of her apartment. The perfectly normal lunch they had in the food court of the mall eased his mind even more; although Jessica had used the pretense of a meal to coerce him into sex in the past, there was no way she was ‘adventurous’ enough to do something like that in such a populated space.

“So, what kind of furniture were you thinking of getting?”

“Our living room, I noticed, is a little empty, so I’ve been thinking about getting something to fill the space there. Maybe a few plants or something, although we might need a new couch or table.”

Parker couldn’t help but smile, almost not believing that his suspicions were almost exactly right. “That poor sofa, what did it ever do to deserve that treatment?”

Jessica giggled. “I’ll have you know that we used that sofa in our old house for almost an entire year before bringing it to our current apartment.”

“You say that like it’s common to change sofas every year or so.”

“Well, I know it’s not common to change every year.”

“How often would you guess people change their couches?”

“Um, maybe two, three years?”

Parker let out something between a scoff and a laugh as he saw the results of a quick google search. “Try three to five times that.”

Jessica guffawed at that. “Really? Wow, maybe Hunter and I do treat our couches pretty poorly…”

Because the furniture store was nearby, not to mention the actually decent weather for being the tail-end of winter, the decision was made to walk to the store instead of driving the short distance to it. However, Parker couldn’t help but notice that something was off. “Hey, isn’t the furniture store that way?”

“Hm?”

Oh, no. This wasn’t one of her schemes, was it? But what could she possibly be planning? No matter where they went, they’d still be ‘in public’, and Parker trusted Jessica enough to, at the very least, not step over that line. Then again, Jessica had crossed so many lines that he previously thought she’d never cross that he had lost count.

But, surely, this was the hard line in the sand, wasn’t it? After all, Jessica had no leverage on him anymore. If she proposed something he didn’t want to do, he could simply just reject her and go home without concern of their sexcapades being leaked to Hunter. And even if she did, the concern that he could incur the wrath of his best friend was nonexistent.

“I mean, you are taking me to a furniture store, right? For those living room decorations, and to look around for a new couch or table?”

“Well, just because I mentioned we could use those, doesn’t mean that’s what my asking you to accompany me was for.”

“Oh.” Well, that all but quelled all uncertainty Parker had. “Actually, I just remembered something really important—”

Jessica grabbed my arm before I could bolt off. “Nuh uh. You’re coming with me; plus, you’re my ride back home.”

“You can just Uber back, can’t you?”

“You’re just going to let me ride some stranger’s car back home?” Parker would’ve laughed at Jessica’s use of puppy eyes if it wasn’t actually pretty effective. “What if I get kidnapped and raped?”

“I really don’t think that’ll happen.”

“Please?” To be honest, Parker was now getting morbidly curious. He wasn’t sure if this was Jessica employing Pavlovian strategies to condition him into going along with her plans, and frankly, he was terrified of the prospect. If for no other reason, Parker needed to reject her to reassure himself that this wasn’t the case. “Just come check it out with me~”

Well … what harm was there in just checking it out? As established, he could just walk away if he didn’t like what he saw, which was probably very likely. Or, at least, he really hoped it was very likely.

Was this some kind of point of no return for him?

“Look, Jess—”

“I’ll help you in any way you want me to with Tiffany~”

Well, now Parker was almost dumb to say no, wasn’t he? Now that there was a clear incentive to follow her to at least check wherever she was taking him out, doing so said more about the carrot she was dangling in front of him than the stick she was using behind the scenes.

But, just to be sure… “What exactly entails ‘help’?”

Seeing that she was getting through to Parker, Jessica beamed. “Anything! Any question, setting up dates, convincing her to do things, whatever you’d like.”

“And how many times are you willing to help?”

“Let’s say, two or three times?”

“Let’s make that two and the ability to ask any number of questions about Tiffany, since those don’t seem to have the same weight as a date.”

“Then, in that case, let’s make the number three and consider asking ten questions one help request.”

“Twenty questions?”

“Fifteen.”

“Ok, deal.”

Jessica beamed again. “Great! Come, quickly, we’re almost late for our appointment.”

Appointment? Why did Parker really not like the sound of that?

“Are you taking me to a doctor or something?”

She shook her head, pulling him along while maintaining a brisk walking pace. “You’ll see~” she sang with a giddy triumph that Parker couldn’t help smiling at. Now, why couldn’t Jessica be this excited for normal things, like freshly baked donuts or boba tea or nice weather?

The walk was slightly longer than expected, but as decent as the weather was, the noses and ears of both were starting to feel the chill of the late-winter weather. The building Jessica had brought Parker to was an innocuous looking office building, and after confirming an appointment with the ‘spa’ on floor three, rode the elevator up.

Parker had his suspicions about the front of being a ‘spa’, but couldn’t surmise anything from the exceedingly bland waiting room that awaited them after the elevator’s doors opened.

“Have you been here with Hunter?”

Jessica shook her head. “It’s my first time doing something like this, so I’m really excited.”

That should make him feel a little better, right? This could just be a red herring after all; maybe this was a spa, and Jessica was just treating him after all the shit she put him through. Doing something for the first time with Parker was something that didn’t sound like Jessica at all. Although, he wouldn’t have pegged Jessica as being as ‘adventurous’ as she demonstrated herself to be just two months prior.

“Right…”

“Don’t be like that, it’ll be fun!”

“I think, as we’ve long established, your idea of ‘fun’ and mine are vastly different.”

Jessica giggled. “I wonder if I’m supposed to let him know we’re here? Lemme—”

The sound of the door opening interrupted Jessica, who was in the middle of pulling out her phone from her pocket, to reveal a tanned Caucasian man with greying hair who looked to be in his fifties or older but was desperately trying to hold onto his youth. Despite the sunglasses that hid his eyes, the warm smile on his face was communicated all the same. “Welcome! You must be Jessica and Parker?”

“Yep! Thanks for having us!”

“We’re delighted to have you! My name is Carter, I’ll be in charge of today’s shoot; if you’ll follow me, we’ll discuss its details in more detail, and if everything looks peachy keen, then I’ll have the beautiful couple sign another contract and we’ll get started!”

‘Shoot’? As in, photo shoot? Also, why was this guy talking like an overly friendly businessman? Also, couple? Parker understood why they would look like that, but— “Actually, we’re—”

“—We’re really excited to be here! We’ve been thinking about doing this for a few weeks now, and only today found the time to do so.”

Parker shot Jessica a look of confusion when she interrupted his clarifying statement, her returning a pleading smile before Carter turned around while opening the door to the next room, beaming at them. “Well, I’m glad you’re excited!”

Why did Jessica not let him clarify? Was this a photo shoot that only couples were expected to take part in? That had to mean it was erotic in some way, right? And explaining that she was in an open relationship with her husband, and that it wasn’t actually cheating if she was doing this with Parker, and … actually, it wasn’t that difficult. Maybe she was just being lazy and didn’t want to bother with explaining?

When the pair walked through the door, Parker gave Jessica a nod, indicating that he’ll play along, Jessica returning a grateful smile.

“If you’ll sit right there, we’ll get started.”

To say Parker was suspicious would be an understatement—but, as playful and ‘adventurous’ as Jessica was, the risks she took were always calculated. Maybe Parker would regret this, but he decided to play along with Jessica’s farce, not bringing up the fact that they were not in fact a couple up.

“As promised, I am and will be the only one who will see your faces.”

Ok, what? What kind of a photoshoot was this if their faces weren’t visible? Again, the idea of an erotic photoshoot arose again, but Parker couldn’t buy it: he would think that the facial expressions of the models were important at conveying the ‘sexy’ image and concept, and masking their faces removed that aspect of it. To be fair, Jessica’s body was sexy enough to not really need a face, but Parker? He had to really try to get his abs to be visible, and his arms or upper chest or back weren’t nearly as impressive as Hunter.

“I’ll give you the masks you’ll be using after the concept of today’s shoot has been decided. First of all, I need written consent from both of you that you agree to take part in the shoot, relinquish control of the content that is produced today to our company, as well as a clause that, should your faces ever be leaked by any of the production crew, due compensation and ability to request the content from today to be scrubbed from the internet.”

“Ok, wait.”

Carter’s and Jessica’s eyes landed on Parker. “Yes?”

“What—” Parker paused, remembering the silent promise he made her, then resumed, “—kind of a photo shoot is this if our faces aren’t even visible?”

The look of confusion on Carter’s face drove up Parker’s anxiety. Did he completely misread the situation? What— “Oh, this isn’t a photo shoot, dear. What we’re shooting is a porno.”

Parker’s mind suddenly flashed back to a few weeks ago, where Jessica first brought up the idea of shooting a porno, and then some time later when she mentioned she found a place.

He could feel the color drain from his face. “Oh.” Those were the only words he could get out, the shock from the revelation short-circuiting his brain.

In some ways, things made sense: why Carter specifically mentioned that their faces would only be seen by him, that clause he included at the end, the timing of this landing on the week deadline for Jessica’s competition with Hunter, why Jessica was so excited and why she had to be so sneaky about it, why Jessica didn’t correct Carter when he called them a couple … but still, what?

“Um, I don’t…”

“Oh dear, did Miss Jessica not inform you of this?”

“Sorry Carter, could you give us a moment to talk?”

For the first time since he opened the door they all just walked through, the beaming smile on Carter’s face disappeared, replaced with a concerned expression. “Of course! If you’d like, I can vacate this room, or you can simply go back into the lobby and discuss there, and then knock on the door when you’ve reached a consensus.”

“We’ll go into the lobby. Thanks!”

The second Jessica seated him on one of the sofas in the waiting room, Parker began. “What are you—”

“Before you get mad at me!” Jessica exclaimed, holding up both hands at him, her eyes closed and turned downwards in a repentant pose. “Let me say something first!”

It wasn’t even like Parker was mad at her, really. His reaction was more so from shock, and then a surge of anxiety after realizing what shooting pornography entailed. Sure, his package was bigger than most, but in the porn industry, it was probably all but average. With that being his only ‘advantage’, the other being his height which had questionable utility in video, Parker felt immensely out of place. His body was alright but certainly not camera-ready, he wasn’t sure how his stamina held up, if he could even get it up in front of dozens of people in the first place, he knew he was going to be extremely self-conscious of the lights and the cameras and would probably freeze up a lot, not even to mention doing his part as an actor. One of the reasons Parker disliked watching porn was because of how unwatchable the acting was, but now that he was put in their shoes, he could see why it would be bad. Just thinking about it was nerve-wracking, what would it be like when he actually got in front of the cameras?

No way. There was no way he was going to do this. Not only did the idea of a porn of him and his best friend’s wife, who albeit was in an open relationship, existing on the internet terrify him, the idea of even filming it filled him with enough anxiety to last a lifetime.

Nope. Not a chance in hell. He was just going to walk away—

“This company has a flawless record of keeping the secrecy of their actors, as evident by the fact that they’ve never been sued. I heard that they keep their staff to a very minimal number who all wear their own masks, with an even male-to-female ratio to further help with any uneasy feelings. The concept of the shoot will be decided before we start, so we can just choose something that fits our comfort level. Once you get into it, I promise, you won’t even remember you’re being filmed.” Seeing the unconvinced expression on Parker’s face, Jessica’s lips pulled into a pout. “Come on! Don’t knock it until you’ve tried it! It’ll be really fun!”

“I don’t think I need to try having sex in front of a bunch of strangers to know I won’t like it.”

“Well, you already fucked me in front of Tiffany—”

“—I can hardly call Tiffany a stranger, and that was something you pressured me into doing—”

“—and you also fucked Tiffany in front of me, so in a way, you’re already half way there!”

“I don’t think you can call that the ‘half-way mark’.”

“Come oon! It’ll be over before you know it!”

“…which is a bad thing, right?”

“I mean, this company is used to working with amateurs, so they won’t expect much.” Why was he still here? Why hadn’t he already called for the elevator and walked away? “How often are you going to experience this?”

“Well, personally, I was going for never, but—”

“You should always be willing to try new things!”

“I mean, jumping into a pit of spiders could qualify as a ‘new experience’ that I don’t think anyone would be too keen on trying.”

“How about this: just hear him out. Let him explain how everything works, go through the interview process, and see what kind of a concept the shoot for today lands on. Then decide.”

 Seriously, why hadn’t he walked away yet?

“Are you trying to bargain with me when you have no chip to play?”

Jessica pouted again, shooting him her best puppy dog eyes and pulling at his arm. “I’ve been dying to try this out with you, and today’s their only availability in like, two years.”

That caught Parker off guard. “Really? They’re that busy?”

“Well, this is a very easy way to get started in the porn industry to anyone with a desire to enter. You get paid for working with an experienced crew and producer, and it gives amateurs a good idea as to what to expect going forward. From what I heard, this is more of a side-gig for the producer and the staff, so the times they’re all available to work is pretty limited.”

“Ok. Makes sense, but I’m not looking to get into the porn industry.”

“As I’ve said before, you really should reconsider with that dick of yours.”

“Did you bring me here to talk me into changing my career?”

“No, but you’ll at least hear him out, right?” Parker sighed. He really should’ve taken the plethora of opportunities to just call the elevator back down to the ground level and walk back to his car—hell, he could do that right now. But some part of him dictated that he didn’t just ditch her; all the times she’s stopped by to give him leftovers of a meal she cooked, all the times she’s fetched his mail for him, even all the kind things she’s done for him before they moved next door, Parker figured he owed Jessica at least that much.

But…

“That’ll cost you another help request with Tiffany.”

“Instead, how about bumping the number of questions from fifteen to twenty?”

“Twenty-five.”

“Deal.”

Was he always this easy of a person to convince to do things? Or did he just develop some kind of a soft spot for Jessica? Was this some perverse kind of Stockholm Syndrome?

“Oh, you’re back!” Parker was every bit as surprised as Carter, who shot up from his seat with a cautiously hopeful smile on his face. “So, has the beautiful couple reached a decision?”

“We’ll hear you out and do the whole interview and screening process, and then Parker will decide if he’s willing to proceed.”

To that, the overly-friendly beaming smile returned to Carter’s lips and eyes. “Fantastic! If the beautiful couple would take a seat, I’ll pick up where I left off. We can push back the signing of the consent form for last, so I’ll go into the interview. How did Miss Jessica hear about us?”

“Well, I heard that these kinds of places existed and wanted to try out something new and exciting.”

“Excellent! I think you’ll definitely find that today’s shoot will meet your expectations. How long have Miss Jessica and Mister Parker known each other?”

“A few years now, although we only really got to know each other recently.”

Jessica’s answer was accurate, although there were many ways to interpret it; thankfully, Carter didn’t press, swiftly moving on to the next question. “And how much sexual experience does the beautiful couple have?”

Without missing a beat, Jessica answered again, “Quite a lot.”

“Could I ask for a more specific answer? Like, how many times, or if you’re unsure, for how long have you two been enjoying the pleasures of each other’s flesh?”

“Hm…” Jessica glanced over at Parker, who shrugged, deferring to her. “Not sure the exact number of times, but we started having sex about two months ago.”

Intrigued, or maybe it was his friendly visage hiding the confusion or disappointment, Carter’s eyes shifted between the two for a second or two before saying, “So the beautiful couple has been quite busy recently?” Jessica nodded animatedly, but it was probably the stern, neutral expression that Parker was purposefully wearing that made Carter chuckle. “I see Miss Jessica is a little more forthright when it comes to that topic than Mister Parker.”

“Oh, don’t worry about him. He’s a bit of a stick in the dirt, but he finishes the job nicely—or rather, finishes me off nicely.”

Parker couldn’t help but roll his eyes in spite of the chuckle Jessica earned from Carter. “You already warming up for the cheesy porn lines?”

Jessica giggled. “You can never be too ready, right?”

“Right. Sorry Carter, I’m just a little apprehensive about this whole situation,” Parker said, Carter nodding empathetically at that, “As you can probably tell, Jessica and I are of two minds about this whole—about sex, in general. It sort of makes me wonder how we got together.”

Parker, again, turned his head to glare at Jessica, who met his eyes with a warm, quite adorable, eye smile. “Well, you know what they say about opposites, right?”

A smile ended up blossoming on Parker’s face, responding to the question with a gentle pat on the head. “Right you are.”

“As always, right, baby?”

This time, Parker managed to hide the eyeroll he felt in response to that. It was true that Jessica was cute enough to get away with it, but it didn’t mean she had to be pushing her luck this much. “Yes, of course, honey.”

The exaggerated drawl Parker added to the last word elicited another giggle from the joyous woman. “Sorry Carter—”

“Not at all!”

“—to answer your question, yes, we have been quite ‘busy’ recently getting to know each other’s bodies. Even though it’s been a little less than two months, I have confidence in equating that experience to two years for any other couple.”

“I see, I see, that’s good to know. I suppose I don’t need to ask, but I don’t suppose either of you have experience with making porn?” Both shook their heads. “No problem at all, we’re glad to have you! Next question: because we like our actors to be in their utmost comfort, it’s important to know how the beautiful couple usually is. From what I have seen so far, there is equal responsibility in the bed?”

“There wouldn’t be if someone—” Jessica glared at Parker, who showed a ‘give-me-a-break’ back at her, “—wasn’t so much of a goody-two-shoes and treated me a little more roughly.”

“You really have no shame, talking about stuff like that in front of strangers, huh?”

Jessica smiled. “No, course not. What is there to be ashamed of? I like being dominated and roughhoused in bed, as I’ve told you multiple times, something you always seem to forget.”

“There is no need to be ashamed of sexual preferences, Mister Parker! Those who love the more extreme stuff like Miss Jessica, those who take a liking to more vanilla stuff, all are welcome here! I just wanted to make sure so that we could settle on the theme of today’s shoot, and then I’ll be able to offer the appropriate masks.”

As promised, the scenario of the shoot was one in which Jessica had the lead: the mask given to Jessica was a rabbit mask while the mask given to Parker was a dog mask, the setting being a masquerade-themed house party. The pay was dependent upon the interview and the ‘physical inspection’, which Carter stated he would withhold doing until Parker agreed to do the shoot, with a bonus available depending on how well Carter felt the video would perform. After all other discussion, all that remained was for Parker to decide before anything could proceed.

“It’ll be exciting and fun, Parker! Come oon~” They were this far already, and Carter and his crew already committed their entire day to this … it would almost be rude to just turn around and walk away, wouldn’t it? “You never know until you try it! I mean, just a few months ago, you never would’ve even considered coming here, right?”

“I—” Parker stopped himself before his snarky snapback potentially hurt Carter’s feelings. The fact that he was actually considering this was already terrifying enough. The person he was now was completely indistinguishable from the man who was innocently, eagerly anticipating his best friend moving into the recently vacated apartment next door. But there lay another potential benefit to proceeding: he could use this as a gauge for how much he’s changed.

“Pleeaase, Parker?”

“If I say no, you’re just going to bug me until I agree, aren’t you?”

Jessica happily nodded. “I am.”

Well, that was something he wanted to avoid. Just a few hours of (what Parker desperately hoped was) embarrassment and awkwardness to avoid weeks, months, potentially years of Jessica bringing this up to him … the reason why Jessica didn’t come here with Hunter was unknown, but if he took it as an indication that she wanted to come to this place with him and him alone, then the end of the competition wouldn’t even act as a reprieve from Jessica bugging him about this.

“I’ll up the number from two to three~”

“Number of—” quickly realizing why Jessica left it at that, Parker stopped himself.

Now, he would just be dumb for saying ‘no’, right? Three times … that meant he could still ask twenty-five questions about Tiffany and have Jessica help him with something, and if the first thing he requested didn’t work, then he could ask for something else. Sure, he had some reservations about relying on outside help for a relationship, but with his luck, and at his age, Parker figured he should take all the help he could get. And, this was Tiffany—he did not want to mess up with Tiffany.

What was it? Just a few hours? Surely, he could survive that.

Just those few hours and it would all be over.

“Sounds like a deal to me, I’ll do it.”

This is a 3-parter. Buckle up :D

Next part here.

[kesujo]

We finally made it to the end of 2024! The question I wanna ask today is: how is your mental health today?

Hi Zeke!

(btw, if that is indeed gallade as your profile pic, gallade is a pretty sick pokemon)

My mental health is pretty good, especially recently since I've finally been able to start writing again xD

I know it may feel like I'm just saying that since this is where I post like my writing and whatnot, but for better or for worse, writing has become a pretty integral part of my life, and so whether or not I've been able to make any progress on my writing contributes to my innate feeling of like 'productivity' or like 'how much time have I wasted today?' If I did manage to do manage to hit my self-imposed daily word count, then I'll feel pretty good about myself when I go to sleep, but sometimes (and this doesn't happen very often, I'd say), if I haven't done any writing for that day, I'll lay in bed and feel like I just wasted my entire day.

So yeah :D doin pretty well. Hope you're also doing well yourself!

[kesujo]

Checking everyday for that eventual update for Irene and Jessica. Seeing your replies to asks got me excited hehe

Hi (potentially again)!

Good news and bad news is that this chapter is going to be longer than expected. I've had a pretty good pace last few days, but honestly, I have no idea. I'll say for now the hope is to finish by this weekend, but I think I said that last week, and look where we are xD

Thanks for your continued interest though! :D

[kesujo]

Have you ever considered writing Seolhyun? I miss that hot piece of ass so much. It’s a shame she doesn’t have more fics. I always thought that the pairing of Yoona and Seolhyun would break the smut world back in the day. I believe they still would today. Haha

Hm ... yeah, it's true, Seolhyun and Yoona were MASSIVE back in the day, probably about the level of Karina/Wonyoung/etc. of today. Unfortunately, I don't really have plans on writing her; I did follow AOA somewhat back in the day, but not really too much. While I mostly followed SNSD back then, and since have listened to and watched content of some other groups (APink and Twice, for example), you'll notice that I don't really write for any of the other groups. Why is that, I'm not even sure myself; maybe there's some degree of familiarity I feel like I need before I start writing them, with the exception being commissions? To date, I've only written SNSD, Red Velvet, aespa (and only Karina of aespa), WJSN (and only Yeoreum of WJSN), Chungha ... and Boa, but that's it, I think. The last three were all commissions, too.

Idk what she's doing recently, but if I like start consuming her content, like watching her dramas if she's acting now or whatnot, then maybe I'll come around, but for now, no plans.

Sorry :c